Trying Something New

Trying Something New 011

Club night had become a fun routine for Nina and gave her something unique to look forward to. Maybe joining a garden club or a book club would’ve been more normal and closer to the kind of life she led, but Nina was kind of over normal. She lived her whole life trying to be normal and now she was realizing there was so much more out there.

She’d been shopping for new clothes she could wear at the club and today wore a deep green sheath dress with a lacy cutout top. It wasn’t the classic black leather and latex and zippers that were the most popular attire, but Nina liked her personal style. She got to be something beautiful and colorful and different.

Nina played her usual game of Russian Roulette at the bar in ordering a random drink and made herself comfortable.


The person that sidled up to the bar beside Nina was colorful, too. Not because of their clothing; that was very typically mostly black if a little more youthful than usual, with fishnet sleeves peeking out from a band t-shirt and skinny jeans. It was their hair that caught Nina’s attention, because the short and spiky cut was half electric blue and half cotton candy pink. Their ears were studded with piercings, including fancy gauges, and they had additional studs in one eyebrow.

She couldn’t tell what their gender was, and that was when she realized why they looked a little familiar. Scorn had dyed their hair, but it was the same tall, long-legged, lanky frame she’d seen across the club and tangled up with Tabby on a handful of occasions.

“Why the fuck is my girlfriend avoiding me?” Scorn asked flatly.

Tabby had said that Scorn wasn’t a guy, but their voice–while soft–wasn’t particularly high or feminine. Nina had not been wrong about them really nailing the whole “androgyny thing”. Flat chest, shirt long enough to almost be a very short dress, completely unisex clothing for the style, and features that were both pretty and handsome.

“I have no idea. Keeping tabs on Tabby is like trying to catch a Sasquatch.” There was something about Scorn that was just a bit intimidating, but then Nina tended to find most of Tabby’s paramores on the more intimidating side. It made revealing to jilted lovers looking for the girl that Tabby had moved on very stressful, because Nina never knew if they were going to be the crazy type or not.

In this case, Nina hadn’t seen Tabby this week herself, so she wasn’t sure what was going on just yet. She felt a little bad for Scorn, even if they did have the silliest name ever.

“I like the new hair? It’s very 2000s harlequin.”

Scorn sighed.

“Thanks. I think.”

They flagged down the bartender and ordered something dubiously named a “Snakebite”, then glanced at Nina with slightly narrowed eyes. “Make that two. If she doesn’t want it, I’ll drink it.”

Turning back to Nina, Scorn continued to stare for a moment before rolling their eyes. “I’m getting dumped, aren’t I? Goddammit. She’s such a friggin’ drama queen. I don’t know what I was thinking.”

“Oh no, do I have that face again? I’m sorry! I really don’t know if she’s bailing, but she does tend to ghost instead of trying to talk…” Nina wasn’t going to turn down a free drink, even one with a name like Snakebite, so she made herself comfortable and turned to Scorn. Commiserating about breakups was something Nina was pretty good at.

“There’s something kind of charismatic about Tabby, so it’s not your fault,” Nina admitted, resting her chin in her hands. “She has these moments of being an absolute genius, but then she gets you into the craziest situations and you wonder where all that genius went. Sometimes I wonder if she’s actually a fae changeling here to torment us or an alien in a human suit trying to blend in.”

Nina’s actual order arrived, and then two shots were set down on the bar in front of them as well. Literally just shots, pale gold in color and looking surprisingly innocent for something with such an intimidating name.

Scorn downed theirs immediately.

“Fuck it,” they said. “I think you might be right. I kind of love that little shit but she drives me insane. I guess she doesn’t really know what she wants, and I probably knew that when I got into this, so I’m going to get really drunk and hit on cute girls and just let her do whatever the fuck she’s doing.”

Nina followed by example, because that’s just what you did with shots, and found herself immediately coughing and waving her hand at her mouth. It wasn’t spicy or anything like that, but it was harsh and sour and Nina could feel it burning all the way down her esophagus. How much alcohol was in that?

“That-” she coughed again, sticking out her tongue. “That was… interesting.”

More interesting that that, though, was Scorn’s mention of loving that girl. Tabby had spent more time with Scorn than her usual hookups, but Nina hadn’t thought it had grown that far yet. But then one sided affection seemed to be the common trend in Tabby’s relationships.

“Feral Tabbys have to roam, I guess,” she agreed, reaching for her original drink and praying it tasted better. “Well, I hope you have good luck hitting on cute girls and that Tabby doesn’t twist you up too badly. I’ve met a bunch of nice people here so far myself.”

“Yeah? I know Tabby set you up with a guy once, but you’ve mostly been hanging around with Jay, right?” Scorn held up their fingers to the bartender, who gave them a surly look and returned with two more shots.

“No more,” he told them. “Order something else next time.”

“Yeah, okay buddy.” Scorn snorted and tossed back their second Snakebite. “Jay’s a good dude. Nice to see he’s finally coming to the club when it’s not an obligation again.”

“I’m afraid I’m not quite what Marcus is looking for in a companion,” Nina responded with a laugh. She eyed the second shot and decided she’d like to avoid having alcohol poisoning. When the bartender wasn’t looking she slid it over to Scorn, mouthing a thank you but shaking her head.

Speaking of Jay, Nina gave a casual glance over her shoulder to see if he was lurking about before she turned back to her drinking companion.

“Obligations, you mean as the dungeon dad?” she asked, though it wasn’t what she was actually curious about. Mostly, Nina was just surprised that Scorn seemed to be familiar with Jay outside of just knowing who he was. “Almost everyone I’ve talked to now that knows Jay gets this look on their face when he comes up. Did something happen?”

Scorn gave Nina a measuring look.

“No one’s said anything, huh?” they asked, tapping their fingers against the bar top.

“What a bunch of horseshit. If I were you, I’d be ticked. You don’t seem like a delicate little flower, you don’t need them tiptoeing around you.” Third shot went down. “Look. Jay might be a little pissed that someone told you, but it’s not exactly a secret and he has to know you’ll find out eventually. He’ll get over it.”

They ran a hand through their colorful hair, sighing again. “A couple years back, Jay’s girl killed herself. It was all pretty fucked up.”

“Fuck!” Nina slapped her hand over her mouth and blamed that Snakebite for that one. She understood immediately why no one actually mentioned it, though. It was something immensely personal and not exactly the kind of topic you would bring up in casual conversation or should gossip about. For most people just talking about death itself was hard, but someone you care about committing suicide, that was on a different level.

Once she moved her hand, rested her arms on the bar and twisted in her chair. Nina finally understood why Jay always seemed to keep that barrier up between them, and why it always seemed like it was holding something back.

“And I thought my ex-husband situation was a mess,” she admitted grimly. “Do you know what happened with her?”

“Amber was a sweet girl, but really not right, you know?” Scorn grimaced. “You know Jay, you know his kinks. He and Amber met at the club and they got into their DD/lg thing. They were together… fuck, three years? Something like that. In the last year she kept pushing and pushing Jay for more intense scenes. Risky pain play, non-con roleplay, and that’s just what I know about. Nothing wrong with that, but… I guess everyone kind of just missed the signs that something was up, even though it all seems so obvious looking back.

“Anyway, she hanged herself in their apartment. There was a note. Apparently she actually got abused by her father for years and never told Jay. Or anyone.” They frowned, looking away. “The cops actually came here and interviewed people, it was this whole big thing. Some people were kinda pissed about it.”

“God, that’s a long time to be with someone and not know.” How heartbreaking. And trust destroying! This was the sort of thing that really damaged people on the inside in ways they probably didn’t even realize. Coming back to the scene had to have been so hard, and no wonder he hadn’t been able to get involved with anyone seriously. Nina wasn’t sure if she would’ve been able to come back had something like that happened to her.

“Thanks for telling me,” she confessed, twisting her glass on the bar top. “I would’ve felt really bad if I said something insensitive or asked the wrong question at the wrong time.”

“He’s doing better now, do you think?” Nina finally asked after a long moment of silence. “You’re the second person to tell me that you’re glad to see him out and about. Has it been that long since he’s been here regularly?”

“Keeping secrets isn’t good for anyone.” Scorn shook their head. “Yeah, it really has. Pretty much since everything went down. Like I said, some people were dicks about it because… well, some of them just because cops, and some because they think Jay should have known what was going on. Doms are supposed to know if their subs aren’t in a good headspace, and a Daddy? They’re caretakers, right, that’s their whole thing. But what the fuck ever, some people just need someone to blame or like being self-righteous.”

They crossed their arms, leaning more heavily on the bar. “Thankfully, my uncle had Jay’s back. They couldn’t keep Jay from DMing if Tom had anything to say about it, no one’s gonna argue with Tom. He earned his leathers back when that meant something. Besides, his partner owns the place.”

“You can only observe and see so much on your own, even if you’re the most insightful person on the planet. A person has to want to communicate with you and even then you don’t always know what’s really wrong until the worst happens.”

Nina nursed her drink slowly. That shot had did a good number on getting her loose, and she didn’t want to tip it so far that she started giggling awkwardly at things she shouldn’t. Still, she was thankful for it at the moment cause it kept her from fidgeting and fretting. Nina had a bad habit of being a caretaker to the extremes herself, and the last thing Jay needed was her jumping up and trying to rescue him from his pain by being a fussy overbearing mother. Clearly he was already starting to heal without her getting involved.

“I’m glad there’s people here that support him! I don’t know if I would’ve kept coming back here myself if he hadn’t been so helpful in showing me around. Jay’s got a way with helping people feel safe here, so it’s pretty special.”

“Also it’s really fun to know Tom is your uncle! He’s the sweetest cherub in leather I have ever met,” she grinned. “You know, I think I can see the resemblance now. Tabby is really shooting herself in the foot ignoring you like this. You deserve better.”

“Ha, I know I do.” Scorn glanced around. “Do you want to dance or what? Or are you meeting someone?”

The clunky boots Scorn was wearing seemed about as practical for dancing as the Snakebite shots did for staying sober, but Scorn seemed equally unworried about both. Nina guessed they knew what they were doing. There was an aura of effortless confidence about them, and maybe that was something else they’d inherited from Tom.

Scorn still seemed like a prickly person, but they weren’t quite the kind of moody that Tabby had described. Of course, Tabby was known to exaggerate.

“I’m here for me, and don’t mind me dancing,” she answered, taking a moment to polish off the rest of her drink before she slid out of her chair.

“Why the name Scorn?” Nina finally asked the burning questions that’d been on the back of mind ever since she heard it. Now even more so getting to talking to them longer then two words and finding the person Nina had been imagining wasn’t the reality.

“Why not?” They shrugged, but when they grabbed Nina’s hand they gave her something that almost looked like a smile. “It’s the name of a character in my favorite book from when I was a kid. It always stuck with me. It tells people what they’re gonna get, you know?”

Making a beeline for the other side of the stage, Scorn tugged Nina toward the small spiral stairs up to an empty cage. “Come on. Up here you don’t have to worry about drunk asshats bumping into you.”

Nina laughed outright. She supposed that was as good of a reason to have a nickname than any, and pretty darn adorable on top of it, for someone that looked like they carried at least three knives at all times. She had nothing but giggles for the cage, as well. Drunk asshats weren’t much of a concern for Nina (if she wasn’t one of them, she was pretty good about being aware of her space and dodging them), but she appreciated the tip.

“Hey! Did you know that the sixties popularized dancing in cages to the mainstream, and that go-go was inspired by French phrases and alluded to being joyfully extra? I never would’ve thought you’d be the cage dancing type!”

“I didn’t.” They took Nina’s other hand to help her up the last steep step into the cage, then pulled her into a spin. “I dunno about ‘joyfully extra’, but I like to dance.”

The music playing at the moment was the typical industrial, electronic sound that Nina had gotten used to by now. Something dark with repetitive beats, dissonant sounds, and ambient echoes that only belonged in a nightclub or a horror movie. It had a certain slick vibe that was equal parts sexy and dangerous, she reckoned–but it was also really easy to dance to without looking stupid, especially in the pulsing lights of the club.

Or maybe Scorn just used that same confidence to their advantage again. They certainly seemed to move pretty fluidly, despite the confines of the cage and close proximity to Nina. It wasn’t joyful exactly, but they had an energy that was infectious as they swayed to the beat. It definitely wasn’t the awkward toe-tapping or shuffling most guys seemed to prefer, nor was it the provocative wriggling girls tended to favor–or even the intimate grinding typical for couples; Scorn mostly moved their limbs and their neck, but it was weirdly sensual all the same.

“It doesn’t matter what you do,” they told Nina over the music, like they knew what she was thinking. Their hands dropped to Nina’s waist and turned her around with them as they leaned in to speak into her ear. “The cage makes it look good.”

Nina could see what was so enticing about Scorn and why Tabby had actually stuck with this one longer than most of her hookups. Scorn had the it factor. That magical thing that made them so confident, so flawless that they were magnetic. And because Scorn was so naturally broody, they had the extra bonus of being that edgy dangerous personality, without actually being an edgy asshole about. There was a big difference between the Antons and the Scorns of the world.

Nina found herself laughing again and was more than happy to dance along. She wasn’t anything to brag about, but she knew how to follow a beat and how to play off a dance partner.

“I’m glad, because I don’t think I’ve drank enough yet to really put on a good show!”

“Doesn’t look so bad to me.” Scorn’s hands flirted up and across Nina’s arms without actually touching. “Don’t get too drunk. Then I’ll feel like a fucking creep.”

Their hair was getting wilder, messy from moving around so much. It just made them look a little more like some kind of rockstar.

“So you come from like. Jesusville, basically. Right?”

Nina groaned and tilted her head back, but it was that self deprecating laughter sort.

“Yeah, pretty much! My parents were the black sheep of their families, but like we were still going to church for big holidays. There’s not even a regular night club in my home town. It’s either college sports bars or country bars!”

She’d picked the right dress for the evening. Nina probably looked like seventies business man asked his secretary to get into the gogo-cage during a shady business dealing, but she felt cute dancing around in their private space bubble. Nina did, however, pause long enough to kick off her heels and slid them out of the way. Dancing was always better without her shoes on.

“That sounds like ass,” Scorn pronounced flatly. “My parents were Bible-thumping Fundies. If it weren’t for Uncle Tom and Mal I’d probably have stuck my head in an oven before I was out of school.”

They danced farther away and then closer, deftly avoiding Nina’s discarded heels. “The queer thing went over about as well as you’d expect. The best thing about my relationship with my parents is that they’ve stopped calling. Sometimes though, I think about their faces if they found out I take after Uncle Tom a lot. BDSM is even more of a perv lifestyle.”

“My ex’s family is like that. All I asked for was a divorce and his sister said I was going to hell for breaking the sanctity of marriage! They’d all be having heart attacks if they knew what I was up to now.”

Nina took Scorn’s hand and twirled herself under their arm.

“You know who can go to hell? Her. And your parents! I think you and your uncle are perfectly lovely and we can all just be filthy happy pervs together.”

A few songs later (Nina thought. It was hard to tell sometimes when songs ended and started), Nina and Scorn were back at the bar for another round. Scorn ordered them both tequila shooters, which the bartender delivered with a lime wedge apiece and a shaker of salt.

Scorn caught Nina’s eye and licked the wedge of skin between their thumb and forefinger on the back of their left hand, then shook salt over the damp skin. The crystals stuck, shining in the lights. Then they knocked back the shot, and bit down into the lime wedge. There was a sucking sound as they drained the juice.

“Just like that,” they told her, dropping the husk of the lime into the shot glass. They picked up the salt shaker again. “Go on, lick.”

“This is going to taste horrible, I just know it,” exclaimed Nina, but she went ahead and licked her hand as instructed and held it out for Scorn to do the dusting.

“Okay, salt, shot, lime?” she confirmed one more time. Nina looked so serious about it, as if she were about to be graded on a test, but she mimicked just the way Scorn did it. A quick lick of the salt, swallowed her shot in one fast gulp and in her mouth went the lime.

“Yep, it’s bad!” she croaked, stopping her foot on the floor to push past the taste. This time she remembered to get her shoes back on, as Tabby had never given back her last pair.

“You like that sugary fruity shit that doesn’t taste like alcohol, don’t you?” Scorn rolled their eyes. “Gross. At least you followed through with it.”

“I do,” admitted Nina with absolutely no shame at all. “I’ll try almost anything once though.”

She smiled, wide and cheeky. “It’s better than the Snakebite, at least. It doesn’t make my throat feel like it’s on fire and it’s more fun.”

“Never say anything. I might make you do sugar shots.” There was that almost-smile again. “Which are even grosser, by the way. You take a half-and-half single, peel it back, dump in sugar packets until it’s thick. Take a shot.”

Scorn leaned across the bar. “Yo, Raooooul. You still got those coffee creamers in the back?”

The bartender shot them an annoyed glance from down the bar, where he was serving a girl in a dress that seemed to be made entirely from zippers.

“You say that like I don’t naturally just drink creamer and sugar packets on my own instead of normal coffee!”

Nina burst into laughter, both because of sugar shots, but also because the bartender (named Raoul apparently) was so completely done with the pair of them.

“Dooon’t,” she insisted, grabbing the edge of Scorn’s sleeve to tug gently as she giggled. “Leave the poor man alone, we’re too much. He won’t recommend me good drinks anymore!”

“Well what are we gonna do instead then?” They turned back to Nina, which resulted in them halfway sitting on the bar, their long legs stretching out in front of them. “Back to the cage already?”

“You just like having me all to yourself,” teased Nina. That last shot had settled in nicely, giving her a nice warm glow and making her a smidgen more touchy-feely than normal. She tucked her hair behind her ears to glance around, then she turned back to Scorn holding two fingers up.

“We should do a walk about,” Nina suggested. “I need to find new things to add to my checklist anyway and I bet you know all the best secrets.”

“I know all my favorites.” They pushed themselves up off the bar and took Nina’s hand, leading her toward the playspace. “Not sure we have the same tastes. But shit, let’s give it a whirl.”

Tugging Nina closer, they gave her another narrow-eyed glance. “You switchy at all? Because you scream ‘dominate me’, frankly, but some people are stealth.”

“Do I really scream dominate me? How!” Nina didn’t realize that was the vibe she was putting in the world. It’s not like it was wrong (Nina loved letter someone else have all the control for once), but she though she was more of an independent, get stuff done sort of lady. She never did anything she didn’t want to do.

“I don’t really know, I haven’t tested it out yet? I do think about tying Jay up sometimes and bossing him around, because turnabout is fair play and it’d serve him right, but I’m not so sure he’d like that.”

“Holy fuck, really,” Scorn said, entirely dryly. “I mean, he might let you, but I don’t think you’d be in charge like you think.”

They tapped Nina on the nose. “You do. You vibe subby as fuck, Nina. I’m more of a switch myself. Service Top is my comfort zone, I guess you’d say.”

“Oh I would definitely be in charge,” Nina insisted. She already had all kinds of scenarios in mind, even if she wasn’t sure how she’d pull any of them off. But she rubbed her nose and gave Scorn a curious examining squint of her eyes.

“I didn’t see Service Top on my checklist of things? What’s that supposed to be?” Just from the title Nina could infer an idea, but a lot of these things tended to have a lot of subtle nuances you could miss if someone didn’t explain it to you.

“Well. Some people consider them Doms, but…” Scorn’s nose wrinkled. “I mean, they can be. For a scene. But mostly they’re tops–you know, the ones doing the fucking–who get off on their partner getting off. That’s not really domination, that’s worship, which is usually considered a sub thing. Especially if the bottom is bossing you around, you’re not really Domming them. I say I’m a service top because I’m not really into bottoming but I do like the rest.”

Nina nodded. As expected there were a lot of layers to it, just like everything else in the culture. She leaned in with a grin, bumping against Scorn’s arm.

“You know, now you and Tabby make a lot more sense. I was having a hard time picturing you being dommed around by Tabby and at her mercy when you’re so you.”

“You spending a lot of time picturing me fucking?” Scorn wanted to know. “Shit.”

Ducking through the curtain with Nina in tow, Scorn led the way through the crowd. Tonight, the playspace was packed. There was clearly some kind of event going on, because there was a large group at the center of the room. Nina caught a glimpse of a kneeling woman in fetish gear having a thick leather dog collar fastened around her neck.

“…Tabby’s not really a Domme, you know.” That was muttered into Nina’s ear, Scorn’s lips close enough to brush against the shell. “She’s like. The pushiest power bottom ever.”

Nina hadn’t technically thought about Scorn actually in the act of banging somebody, but now it was there and swirling around. It was probably the first time Nina had ever met someone of Tabby’s that Nina actually liked as a person, so that wasn’t helping at all. Now her face was all red.

“Not- Not you specifically in any detail,” Nina defended. “I didn’t even know you yet.”

“See, this.” Fingers seized Nina’s flushed cheeks and pinched gently, squishing her face. “This is that Sub Energy I’m talkin’ about.”

Before Nina could protest, Scorn let go of her face and tugged her past the crowd. They wound up heading down a short hallway Nina hadn’t seen before. It turned out there was another section of the playspace, and it was filled with more equipment–some of which were currently in use, but most empty. Nina’s eyes were immediately drawn to what looked like a St. Andrew’s Cross, except it was attached to a wheel that appeared fully capable of rotating 360 degrees.

Also in the room was something that looked like a mechanical bull, but with a large and very obvious extra attachment on the seat, and a wooden chair with holes cut into the bottom and straps attached to the sides and arms. There was a table in the corner that looked uncomfortably like something used in an autopsy or gynecological exam. A woman lay across an oddly shaped, curvy piece of furniture, her wrists and ankles tied to what looked like giant bolts, while her partner teased her through her panties; another sat astride a wooden wedge, the point at the top digging into her folds, her hands cuffed behind her back and a ball gag secure in her mouth.

“I like the swing,” Scorn told Nina, pointing to a leather hammock with stirrups suspended from the ceiling. “And the queening stools are Tabby’s favorite.”

Nina recognized those from her Google searches. The padded seat with the headrest underneath for the sub’s head was a lot less scary-looking than the ones she’d found, which had looked a lot more like toilet seats than she’d been comfortable with.

Nina wasn’t sure how she felt about having ‘sub energy’ and that people would look at her and just want to dominate her. Her first thought always went to murder, like she was the perfect bait to get kidnapped and murdered by some crazy psycho, but that was mostly from growing up as a girl and being conditioned to make sure she didn’t put herself into positions for that to happen.

Her second thought had her flushing even more, because apparently there was a part of her that liked that thrill of danger. Maybe not to the extremes where it felt more like violence and terror than kink. There was such a big difference from being tied up and feeling vulnerable compared to being strapped down to a medical table and feeling like she was in a horror movie (which Nina just realized that was definitely going to be on the no-no list).

Nina wasn’t sure about these more advanced mechanisms (some just looked a little too much like torture devices), but others had her curious enough that she might revisit the ideas later. For now, Nina was pressing her hands against her cheeks trying to will that redness to go away as she turned back to Scorn.

“I have the queening stool on my list of maybe things, but I’m actually more curious about how the swing works, because it looks like a hanging death trap.”

“It’s pretty straight-forward really. You lay back or forward here–” Scorn’s hand ran across the seat, “–and put your feet in the stirrups or just hold on to them. You can add restraints in if that’s your thing. It’s mostly to make all kinds of fun angles and positions possible that just don’t work without suspension. Makes it easier for the top too if they don’t have to lift your weight the whole time, and then there’s the rocking motions…”

“So like aerial sex!” Nina did some safety investigating of her own through checking where the mounts were, tugging on it gently to test the weight, and then examining the stirrups and straps to see how they worked. Once that was satisfied she took a look around to make sure no one was waiting around to use the thing, then hopped herself up into the seat. She made a startled squeak when she tipped, but she didn’t go slipping out or falling.

“There’s all kinds of potential with this thing, isn’t there,” she exclaimed, kicking her feet a little to get the rocking motion. “I really do need to start taking yoga classes for this stuff. There’d be a lot of stretching involved even with the swing doing all the work.”

“It’s pretty legit. I want to save up and get one for my room.” Scorn reached over to grab the straps holding up the swing, stilling it as they leaned in to keep Nina from tipping again. “First time I ever made out was in a hammock, you know. Good times. Up until we got caught, anyways.”

“The first time I made out with someone was on a dryer. It was supposed to be this big epic party, but only a dozen or so of us showed up so we just played truth or dare in the basement.”

Nina grinned at Scorn, still kicking her feet slightly. No one ever really grew out of swings, did they? And now that she was certain it was sturdy enough, Nina stopped holding on so she could fish her phone out of her purse.

“This thing is so going on my list!”

“What are you, taking a selfie?” Snorting, Scorn gave the swing a little push. “Glad you like it. Although, you know, dryers can be fun too. Usually you wanna have them running, but.”

“I suppose I could give running dryers a try too,” Nina laughed. She brought up her checklist to add a few notes. This wasn’t quite the toy Nina was thinking of when she agreed that she needed one, but it seemed like a lot of fun. And it didn’t matter who she tried it with, because she was fairly certain both Jay and Dane would find aspects entertaining.

“Look, it’s my list.” Once Nina had everything updated she held it out for Scorn to take a look. “Thanks for adding to it!”

They gave Nina’s list a scroll-through, raising their eyebrow.

“Wow. Detailed.” Glancing back up at Nina, they handed the phone back over, their fingers brushing hers. “You know, I could take you for a spin sometime.”

Nina laughed, tilting dangerously back in the swing and nearly startling herself again. She almost dropped her phone in the process too and had to stuff it back into her purse.

“Scorn, are you flirting with me?” she asked, not sounding at all upset by it, even smiling wider. “If you hadn’t drank a dozen of those Snakebites I might think you’re serious!”

“I’ve been flirting with you all night, dumbass.” Their hands settled to either side of Nina, holding the seat still. “And I’m not drunk.”

They leaned in again, speaking into Nina’s ear. “Hey. I’ve got something else I can show you. I can sneak you somewhere not open to the public.”

“Oh,” she mumbled, a little dumbfounded. Nina thought that was just the way Scorn was. Some people just naturally had those flirty vibes, though Scorn was a lot more subtle than most people. She also didn’t think Scorn would flirt with someone like Nina when people like Tabby seemed to be more their type. Quirky weirdos with an obscene amount of love for getting into trouble.

Nina was probably flushing again and was just going to have to accept the fact she was a blusher. She tucked her hair behind her ears.

“How man secret rooms are in this place?” she finally asked. “I’m a little tipsy, but if I drank as much as you did I think I’d be on the floor right now.”

“Not sure I’d call the playspace or the ‘gym’ secret,” said Scorn, snorting. “Neither is where I wanna show you, it’s just… not strictly supposed to be used by guests. But I can get in.”

They grabbed Nina by the waist and lifted her down from the swing, keeping their hands in place when they set her on her feet. “C’mon. I know how to show a girl a good time.”

“You’re almost irresistible, you know that?” laughed Nina. Now that she’d spent some actual time with Scorn and gotten to know them past all her misconceptions and first impressions, Nina felt pretty secure in letting them lead to anywhere. This wasn’t going to be a kidnapping. However, Nina didn’t want Scorn doing something they regretted either. Those Snakebites were really strong and they had tequila shots on top of it.

So Nina took one of Scorn’s hands and held up a finger, giving her serious squinty eyed stare.

“Okay, but listen. You have to promise me you’re not drunk and that you’re not doing anything extreme because of or in spite of Tabby. I don’t want you to get in trouble later.”

“Ugh. Yes. I’m not drunk.” Scorn rolled their eyes, pulling Nina by the hand back out of the so-called “gym” and into the hallway. “This is nothing to do with Tabby. And anyway, Nina, what are you thinking’s gonna happen?”

It looked like they were going back into the playroom, but Scorn stopped by a section of the wall and peeled back another curtain to reveal what looked like a service door. They fished a keyring from their jeans pocket–which, incidentally, flashed Nina a glimpse of denim-clad hip and pockets that looked way too tight to hold keys–and used a cheaply cut key to turn the lock.

Nina was tugged inside after them into a red-walled room. It was furnished with a comfortable-looking leather couch, another of those wheels with the St. Andrew’s Cross on it, and an absolutely enormous bed that was made from black wrought iron and looked like a furniture designer had been inspired by the dancing cages out by the stage. A set of black sheets was folded up in a square at the center of the mattress, and leather straps were affixed to the sides of the frame along the top and bottom.

“Pretty cool, huh?” Scorn leaned back against the door as they shut it behind them. “A little gross, since I know my uncle’s fucked in here, but it’s also totally private for when you don’t want to give the rest of the crowd a show.”

“Rooms like this are always in red, aren’t they. Red and black. Lustful Gothic, that’s what the style should be called.” Nina took a slow turn about the room, running her fingers over everything just to get a feel for all the different textures and materials. She was making fun of it, but really she kind of loved how beautifully extra it was. The room had an aura of filthy romance, and since it was a private room, Nina suspected the owner and possibly Tom had decided to make themselves a special love nest.

Nina finally turned back to Scorn and lifted her hands up in a shrug.

“I was just thinking, if I were mad at my girlfriend for ignoring me I might try to make her jealous by escorting another girl somewhere scandalous because I know she lurks around in hidey holes like some kind of gremlin and would see. Which, I don’t mind at all if that’s the case because I’ve seen her do the exact same thing to other people, but I also don’t want to ruin something for you if you really care about her?”

“I don’t play games.”

Scorn looked at her, mouth twisting.

“I do care about her, okay? But I’m obviously barking up the wrong tree for more from Tabby; she’s gotta grow her ass up. I don’t want to wait around for that because fuck only knows if or when that’s going to happen. I’d rather move on and have some fun and not keep dwelling on my shitty girlfriend right now. You’re not ruining anything she’s not ruining for herself.”

They stepped closer, reaching out to tip her chin up. “Now shut up. I’m trying to kiss you.”

Before she could say anything else, Nina was tugged forward and Scorn’s lips were on hers. Warm hands slid down over her back, tracing the open V between her shoulder blades.

Nina froze and a dozen thoughts flittered through her head at lightspeed. Was this gay? Probably. Scorn fell somewhere on the queer spectrum, and Nina never had a chance to ask specifics.

Did it bother Nina?

After a moment of being locked in place, Nina softened and made a tentative attempt at kissing back. Once she was actively leaning in, Nina found that kissing was still just kissing, and feelings of warm fuzziness because it was nice and you enjoyed the company of the person you were with were all the same.

The only weird feeling left was Nina’s fretting about Tabby. But Tabby herself was poly and so were most of her partners. Technically, she wasn’t doing anything wrong,

“Are you sure you’re not drunk?” Nina finally whispered when pulled away to take a breath. “I’m not- I didn’t think I was your type!”

“Not that drunk. And you’re judging that based on all of, oh… one person?” Scorn scoffed. They framed Nina’s face in their hands and set their forehead against hers. “Or are you trying to protest on grounds of being distressingly hetero? ‘Cause I’m about to call bullshit if so.”

They tucked Nina’s hair behind her ear, and then their teeth nipped at her earlobe. “We can do as much or as little as you like, you know, it doesn’t have to get weird. I’m good with just making out like kids.”

“I’ve never kissed someone like you before…” she admitted. “Someone with neon cotton candy hair.”

The teasing was a delay tactic while Nina processed, not that there was much for her to dwell on beyond Tabby. If she took that out of the equation, this was just another opportunity to explore the things on her list and to test where her limits might be.

“There’s nothing wrong with making out like kids.” she agreed. Nina reached out to pluck nervously at the edge of Scorn’s long t-shirt. “Honestly, though? I don’t know how to behave with you. I’ve only ever dated certain kinds of guys, and I know I shouldn’t have to be any different with you but I keep thinking I’m not going to do anything right? I’m not sure that even makes sense.”

“You’re trying to figure out what’s in my pants and if you’re going to upset me by asking or having a reaction.” Scorn didn’t look upset–not any more than usual, anyway. “Luckily for you, you’re actually allowed to ask the first, since you’ve had an invitation into my pants. The second is a no. I’m only upset when people are dickheads, and then they get an invitation to my boot up their ass.”

Picking up Nina’s hand, Scorn pulled her over to the couch and sat her down. A minute later, Scorn clambered up onto her lap, knees falling on either side of Nina’s hips.

“Enby,” Scorn said. “It’s kind of too cutesy in my opinion, but it’s easier to say than nonbinary. Fucking mouthful. I’m not a guy, not a girl. I thought maybe I was a transdude for a while, but that’s not me either; I just kinda wish I had a dick. I have the same plumbing you do and I’m not gonna freak out if you want to touch it.”

Aside from the deep crimson of embarrassment to have someone on her lap, Nina visibly relaxed and was able to rest her hands comfortably on Scorn’s outer thighs without fretting over whether or not she could. It was all still a little weird, but now that they walked through all the intimidating parts, all that was left was two people getting touchy feely.

“Okay,” Nina finally declared as she settled all the way back against the sofa, that wide-eyed expression plastered all over her face. Though she was still a bit awkward about it, curiosity and that need to touch had taken over, especially now that she was given permission and reassurance. Having someone on her lap was a different experience in and of itself. She ended up tugging gently at the edge of Scorn’s shirt and then pointing at her mouth.

“I’m all on board for the kissing!”

“You’re a dork.” That didn’t stop Scorn from leaning in to kiss her though, coaxing at Nina’s bottom lip with their tongue until she opened up. The kiss was… slightly different from what Nina was used to. Scorn still took the lead and was aggressive about exploring Nina’s mouth, but it was less rushed–the edge was still there, but it danced in and out of sight. Their fingers ran through Nina’s hair, tilting her head back against the couch.

All at once, while Scorn nipped at Nina’s mouth, they wound their fingers in her hair and gave a firm tug.

“Thanks for showing me your list, babe,” they purred. “Gonna make this more fun.”

“That list has changed my whole life,” giggled Nina against Scorn’s mouth. Making out with Scorn was different, but then everyone Nina had an experience with at the club had been different. It wasn’t like her Tinder dates, who might’ve all seemed different on the surface but all had intimate relationships with their trucks for some reason.

Nina, for her part, was enjoying the slow ride and had finally dug up the courage to move her hands from Scorn’s legs to wrap around their waist.

“I have to tell you, though,” she confessed. “I’m doing a thing with Jay so I can only have a moderate amount of fun.”

“Aw, what? Lame,” groaned Scorn. “What’s ‘moderate’? I don’t want to be a clit tease. …Unless that’s the point?”

Nina was now being eyed with consideration.

“If that’s how you get your kicks… I’m happy to help.” They trailed a finger down Nina’s neck, over the sheer lace that covered her decolletage, and kept right on going until they found the dip of her navel. Their teeth grazed the arch of Nina’s throat.

Nina giggled and tapped her heels on the floor, as there wasn’t much room to squirm anywhere with Scorn on her lap. Not that she was trying to escape at all. In fact Nina went ahead and kicked off her shoes again because such a lush room and plush sofa called for optimal comfort.

“I just can’t… um… finish?” Nina really needed to get over the dirty word embarrassment! It’d been almost a month since she’d started showing up at the club and it was ridiculous. “Jay said he’d give me a date if I could do it for a month, probably thinking I’d cave quickly.”

While she spoke, Nina moved her hands from around Scorn’s waist to their arms and over their shoulders. They were broader than most girls, which was half the reason she mistook them for a guy in the first place. Then Nina was grinning wide.

“He didn’t account for me being way, way more stubborn than he is. Um. And maybe I’m addicted to being filthy. It’s like going your whole life without a dishwasher, and then you get one, and you have to see how much you can cram in there.”

“So you’re saying I could edge you for hours if I want?” they asked. “I’m good with that.”

Tilting their head, they gave Nina a once-over, biting their lip and letting out a soft hum. “You know you have a bad habit of saying like the worst possible things? You’re basically catnip.”

They leaned in to capture her mouth again, their hands skimming Nina’s ribs. Short, blunt fingernails dug into her sides, then slid around between Nina and the couch to hook into the V line.

Everyone kept saying things like, always resulting in Nina flushing red. Nina had a hard time seeing it, or believing it, but here she was again wondering why she’d never been told these things before. (Well. She knew why, but disbelief was such a hard habit to break.)

She wasn’t going to complain about it though. This new lifestyle and never ending supply of affection and attention suited Nina just fine.

Her giggling had ceased into light shivers at the brush of fingers against her exposed back. Scorn kissed so differently from Dane, who always felt like a feral werewolf about to have a snack. It wasn’t delicate soft, either though. It seriously was just like that deep dive make out kissing Nina remembered from high school, which brought up all those fun feelings of trying naughty things she probably shouldn’t have.

After toying with the zipper for what felt like ages, Scorn pulled it down just enough to loosen Nina’s dress. Not enough that it would fall down past her shoulders, but enough to make it brush against her body when she moved and for a hand to fit between the fabric and her skin.

Shifting their weight, they nudged Nina’s hips and rolled to ease her back onto the couch.

“Nervous?” Scorn asked, finally coming up for air again. Their nails ran down Nina’s bare arms.

“A little bit,” confessed Nina, hoping she didn’t have that doe-eyed look again. “I’m always nervous though.”

She had goosebumps all up and down her arms now and it was almost bordering on being ticklish. Nina squirmed a bit to readjust herself to the new position and to reach up to pull her hair out of the way so she wasn’t laying on it. Then she was free to run her hands through Scorn’s mess of short cotton candy hair and grin, because it was so outrageously silly.

The pink and blue strands felt silky soft under her touch. The spiky appearance wasn’t from gel or any other hair product Nina knew about. Maybe the cowlicks were natural.

“You probably should be nervous.” There was that almost-smile again. “I kinda have you all vulnerable right now.”

They bit Nina’s jaw, a bit rougher than they’d bitten before, and brushed the back of their hand across the underside of her right breast. Scorn was settled over her, not quite sitting. With another guy, Nina could have easily ground against their erection, but that wasn’t an option here, was it?

“Which is just fine by me,” Scorn told her. Their other hand reached down to trail the outside of Nina’s thigh, incidentally causing her skirt to drag up higher on her leg.

“I like to think that I’m dangerous,” answered Nina. Though she felt much closer to the vulnerable side than the dangerous one. All of the touching was driving her crazy. It was so slow and almost felt accidental, except it wasn’t. Nothing about it was overtly sexual beyond the nipping, yet Nina’s heartbeat was picking up fast.

Turnabout was fair play though, and Nina was just as interested in exploring with touch. Sinking her teeth into her bottom lip and looking too much like she was trying not to let it all get her flustered, Nina dropped her hands down to Scorn’s sides, almost tentatively sneaking her way under the hem of their shirt.

At first, due to the length of the shirt, she encountered denim jeans over very slight hips. Once Nina got above the waistband, where she expected to hit bare skin, she instead found some kind of skintight, polyester material that conformed to Scorn’s shape. It took her a minute to find the hem because it was partially tucked into Scorn’s pants. The seam curled up slightly where her fingers found the edge, like it was trying to roll up from the bottom. There wasn’t a lot of give or room to sneak a finger under it.

While Nina explored, Scorn shifted, their knee slipping in between Nina’s. With another deep kiss, they stroked their fingertips up along Nina’s thigh and hip, while their other fingers traced up between her breasts and then in a slow circle around the outlines of just the left side.

Nina made a soft sound and she couldn’t help but slink her arms around Scorn’s waist to draw them against her body. She even draw her hands up Scorn’d back, testing her fingers against the taut fabric as high as it went. And Nina absolutely couldn’t keep still as she twist her legs this way and that, rubbing her feet against the soft leather of the couch.

What Scorn was wearing under their shirt seemed to be some kind of tank top, going all the way up to the neckline of their t-shirt; her thumbs found skin finally–almost by accident–at Scorn’s shoulders where the sleeveless garment ended. It was tight all the way up.

“It’s called a binder,” Scorn explained half into Nina’s mouth, their pointer finger circling ever closer and in tighter circles to the peak forming on Nina’s breast. “I’m not a big fan of these on myself, so it makes me feel more comfortable to bind.”

Meanwhile, their other hand had snuck under Nina’s skirt. Snaking up to grab Nina’s hip, Scorn lifted her from the cushion to meet the top of their thigh, rubbing insistently. It was a totally different sort of grinding than Nina was used to, but it still hit at the right angle. She didn’t need to spread her legs wide to get enough friction.

“You’re cute as fuck,” Scorn told her, and licked a line from Nina’s collarbone to her ear.

Nina wondered if you could get drunk off of languid touching and quiet muttering, because it all had her deliciously warm and hazy. Nothing about Scorn was what Nina expected, and it was a pleasant surprise. She giggled again, flinching when Scorn licked over a ticklish spot, and comfortably rested her arms around them with just her fingertips grazing that peek of skin under their shirt.

“I think you’re going to get me in trouble,” she mumbled, turning her head to bury her face in Scorn’s neck. She took in a deep breath, getting the scent of alcohol and some deodorant she didn’t recognize before she pressed her lips softly to their neck and then nipped sharply with her teeth.

Nina’s reward was a soft hiss and Scorn wriggling against her leg.

“Trouble is my middle name.” It was hard to tell if they were joking. Scorn had a talent for deadpan delivery–or maybe it was just that everything they said sounded just a little bit sarcastic. Either way, with a name like Scorn, it wasn’t exactly clear cut.

Their fingers found the waistband of Nina’s panties and skimmed along the edge. At the same time, their other hand had narrowed its concentric circles to the area just around Nina’s nipple. They teased and flirted but never quite brushed the right spot, and it was definitely on purpose because there were occasional ghosts of a touch over the hardened nub.

“Did you know it’s possible to cum just from having your tits played with?” Scorn breathed. “I shit you not. You ever get off that way, Nina?”

“Really?” she asked, though she wasn’t surprised. This place had basically turned sex into an art and all kinds of things were possible. Nina had long since figured out she was sensitive to touching, and it was already difficult for her to just stay still in one place. Her breast was almost thrumming from the attention, which really shouldn’t have been a new sensation for Nina who was a divorcee (and lately a huge slut).

“I think that- that maybe we should avoid getting me off until after… after a week or so!” she whispered with a giggle, her breath falling warm against Scorn’s neck. Nina was actually quite happy where she was positioned as it made it all the easier to lave her tongue at their pulse point and kiss hard enough to leave a hickey.

“You want me to keep this up for a whole week?” teased Scorn. “Damn. I mean, I can try.”

They ground down against Nina’s leg again, moving their thigh against her in tandem. Scorn’s hand abandoned Nina’s aching breast to steal around behind her and pull her zipper the rest of the way open. No sooner had they loosened the dress than they switched sides to begin tracing the same slowly narrowing path around her other breast. The fabric slid slightly under Scorn’s touch.

“Get this fucking thing outta my way.” Scorn tugged at the inside of Nina’s skirt, the dress pulling but blocked from much progress by Nina’s arms and where she lay atop it. “You look good in it but I bet you’ll look better out of it.”

Nina wasn’t so sure about that, but that was all her baseless insecurities talking. People liked to see her naked, at some point she was going to have to stop doubting it. At least she was glad they were squirreled away in the secret romance room, so she didn’t have to worry about the world having a look. Not to mention, she was so over-heated by now that having cool air against her bare skin was going to be a blessing!

She wiggled her arms free to reveal a fairly simple strapless black bra. Nina really hadn’t expected to fall into another clandestine moment with a random patron or she might’ve worn her bustier just for the bit of excitement. At this point, she was really going to have to go shopping for some fancy show off panties.

Scorn’s hands moved to cup Nina’s breasts through her bra, kneading gently before both thumbs grazed her nipples. They kissed her, tongue lapping at the roof of Nina’s mouth. With a breathy hum that reverberated against Nina’s palate, they rocked on top of her, then unhooked Nina’s bra.

Nina made a soft little squeak and even tensed up a little, though she didn’t try to stop them. It was actually kind of embarrassing because she’d slept around with all of these people, but couldn’t think of a one that’d seen her topless. Dane had likely gotten her the least dressed, but none of them had gotten a full view of the ladies. And of course her country bumpkin self had to go and think of them as ladies, so Nina was eternally grateful no one could read her mind.

The important thing was to push all of that out of her head and focus on the most important task at hand, which was not focusing on the way Scorn’s leg was grinding up against her in all the right ways and how those goosebumps had never gone away so she was both shiver and too warm.

“You good?” Scorn asked, biting Nina’s bottom lip and raking their nails tentatively down Nina’s abdomen. Her bra slipped down as they did, exposing Nina’s nipples; after half a beat, Scorn ducked down and blew across the pebbling flesh. Their lips peppered soft kisses slowly along Nina’s collar bone and over the top of her cleavage.

Yep,” she squeaked again at an ever higher pitch. Nina was afraid to breathe, if only because her breath kept hitching every time she shivered. She squirmed again too, pulling her hands away to tap against her own shoulders, as she couldn’t decide if she wanted to grab Scorn’s soft hair or simply lay back and soak up all the attention.

“This is the- um- the how the service and worship and such comes into play?” she asked in that same breathless voice. Nina supposed a power bottom would do some ordering around, and she kind of liked the idea, but Nina also couldn’t think of a thing that wasn’t going to immediately get her all fired up way too much.

And now it was too late, because the thoughts of asking Scorn to do all kinds of things were dancing around in her imagination and they were absolutely filthy. Nina tried to temper the flushing in her cheeks as she brushed her hand against her forehead.

“Mmhmm,” hummed Scorn, as they bit down and sucked on the flesh at the top of Nina’s breast. They ducked down further to lick a line through her cleavage, fingernails doodling idly on Nina’s stomach. “Your tits are worthy of worship, let me tell you.”

Scorn’s hands came up to cup her chest again, this time skin-to-skin, and very lightly began to tweak her nipples. Every so often they would give a firm pinch and tug only to go back to the torturous crawl of soft brushes and flicks.

Then they surged forward to take one between their teeth, immediately soothing with a swirl of tongue and hot breath.

Nina slapped her hand over her mouth to muffle any further squeaking. She’d always thought the phrase aching with need was sich a ridiculous way to describe breasts, but she was starting to understand why it was so common. She ached. Her nipples were hard and something about the teasing was vibrating all the way down her chest, through her stomach, deep between her legs. Only Scorn’s frank way of speaking was keeping her from getting too tense, as Nina just couldn’t help but giggle.

Making a muffled sound around Nina’s nipple, Scorn gave a parting lick and sat back. They pulled their t-shirt up and over their head, revealing the binder tank top and the top of their jeans, ruffling their hair. It fell to the floor beside the couch as they rolled and shifted their hips against Nina again.

“You wanna try something else fun?” they asked, voice husky. They raked their nails down over Nina’s sides. Their right hand kept going, stopping just before tracing her clit and instead slipping under her hip to knead her ass. “Ever rode someone’s face?”

“Like, ride ride? In which way?” Nina knew it was a silly questions, but there were a lot of different positions popping into her head, all fueled by their tour through the gym. The few times she’d had someone’s mouth down there were few and far between and none of them Nina would have considering riding. She pressed her hands against her cheeks.

“I don’t- don’t know if I trust my knees to hold up while I’m all- um. Stimulated?”

“That’s why you hang onto the back of the couch.” Scorn slid down off of Nina, pressing biting kisses to her stomach and upper thigh. “C’mon. Sit up.”

They pulled Nina up onto her knees, then slipped down onto the floor and settled their head against the couch cushion.

“Hands on the back of the couch, then just sit down over me,” they told her, smirking. “You can keep your panties on if it’ll make you feel better.”

It was crazy for Nina to think she could accidentally smother someone with her vagina, and it was probably the fault of all her creepy books. Even if Nina did collapse into a puddle of jelly, it’d be easy for Scorn to just roll her out of the way. Which left her with the burning embarrassment that seemed to be so hard for her to shake. Nina liked feeling powerful, didn’t she? This was such a power move!

Nina did decide to keep her panties on to make sure things didn’t get too intense and risk her challenge, then she delicately shifted into position over Scorn. She brushed her hair over her shoulders and rest her hands on the back of the couch. It did feel all kinds of spicy like this, being topless and practically sitting on someone’s face, despite being intimidating as well.

Scorn snorted. Their hands smoothed up along Nina’s thighs and settled on her ass.

“Not what I meant, but we’ll ease you into it I guess,” they said, and then Nina felt a tongue sweep over the crotch of her panties, hot and wet and conforming to her folds. After outlining Nina’s clit, Scorn gave another long lick and then latched their mouth around it, just barely sucking through the fabric.

At least this time Nina didn’t mouse-squeak, but the sound she made was just as terrible. A low and breathy sigh she tried to muffle with her hand. The thin fabric was absolutely useless as a shield, for Nina could feel every bit of the warmth and wetness of Scorn’s tongue. She couldn’t help but rock into it, finding it way too easy to do sitting up like this.

With an encouraging hum, Scorn guided Nina’s hips down against their mouth. They continued to lap at her slowly, with only as much room as Nina gave them; while Scorn could drag her closer easily, their head was hemmed in against the couch by Nina’s body. If Nina wanted, she could take full control.

One of their hands slipped between Nina’s legs, a fingertip rubbing into her damp panties over her entrance.

Nina had thought that getting to cum a few days ago would’ve calmed down her urges and make it easier to get back to all her filthy deeds without losing herself so quickly. But something about the slow build up from soft touches, sharp nips, to sizzling tongue had her whole body feeling heavy and Nina couldn’t help but think how nice it would be to let someone just fuck her until she passed out.

She could already feel herself clenching in anticipation, drawing out a faint groan and causing her to reach down and thread her fingers through Scorn’s hair.

Scorn’s tongue stilled almost entirely. They slowed to long, languid licks, while their hands skimmed up Nina’s sides in a steadying motion. Fingernails bit into Nina’s skin, scraping the underside of her breasts before Scorn’s fingertips found Nina’s nipples and began to tease with soft, unhurried brushes and flicks.

“Oh my god,” she hissed. “Do they give awards for this- they should.”

It was almost painful trying to hold herself together. Whenever she relaxed, she was flooded with warm and goosebumps everywhere Scorn’s hands and tongue would go. When she tensed, she could could her stomach twisting up and all the muscles in her body just begging for her to let go. Every part was delicious torture and Nina was definitely, definitely going to do this again in the future.

Scorn’s chuckle reverberated against her clit.

With one last suckle and lick, they roughly tweaked Nina’s nipples, then dropped their hands to her thighs to hoist her away from their lingering tongue.

“Can’t have you losing your game,” they said in a thick voice, and pulled her down onto their lap. Scorn’s chin was slick with moisture, hair tousled. They reached up to wipe their face with the back of one hand.

Nina helped as best she could, wiping at Scorn’s cheeks with her hands and her thumbs and trying to smooth their hair back to, well, back to a slightly less messy. It was over way too soon, but probably for the best. Much more and Nina would be going into work a total wreck again. Right now Nina felt sensational, not entirely satisfied, but definitely pleased.

“You’re a nice surprise,” Nina admitted with a grin. “I wouldn’t mind a next time.”

“Doesn’t have to be over yet.” Scorn leaned in to kiss Nina, deep but soft. “Wanna have a slumber party?”

Their fingertips crept along Nina’s sides again before flirting with her shoulder blades and the arch of her spine.

“There’s a nice big bed in here. I can make sure you get a good night’s sleep.”

Nina giggled, taking the opportunity to get as many post-spicy snuggles as she could get. She curled her arms around Scorn’s torso and rest her head against their shoulder.

“That’s tempting,” mused Nina out loud. “Tom’s romance nest does look very comfortable.”

She gave it some serious consideration. Spending more time with Scorn would be great, but there was the Tabby situation too. Nina had already kind of skipped over the line and set it on fire and poured some gasoline on top, so spending the night together really wouldn’t make much of a difference at this point, but Nina figured she should at least try to show some restraint and be more respectful, even if Tabby wasn’t always known for that herself.

“Hm, maybe after the Tabby has been sorted out,” she admitted. “That way when I can have all the fun we want, I won’t have anything to worry about?”

Trying Something New

Trying Something New 010


Why am I sitting at the club by myself?

Was your date that bad? Or that good?

my date was a m a z i n g

he is amazing

and because of that YOU can sit there and suffer as i now suffer

because like hell am i leaving this house and looking at any more spicy scenes

what is the equivalent of blueballs for girls


One simple text probably would’ve answered him just fine, but Nina was curled up in bed and covered in a mix of peppermint oil and lavender for her aching muscles and still so horny that she’d spent the entire day fumbling things, dropping stuff, and mixing up words in her head. Thank god it wasn’t a work day, she’d be a monster.

And all of this was Jay’s fault, because otherwise she could’ve spent all night riding Dane like a rodeo pony. There was no way she could go out to the club and hold herself together. In fact, Nina was thinking about avoiding all men in the world until her time ran out, as she wasn’t so sure she wouldn’t jump some poor random guy on the street.

I’m surprised you haven’t broken down and gotten yourself off by now.

I know you wanted to try orgasm denial, but this is pretty extreme.

you said no cumming and that is usually all encompassing

i wouldnt even know what to do with myself

When Nina put orgasm denial on her list, she was expecting a couple hours, not a month. And honestly, she could’ve gone the whole month had Jay not repeatedly teased her. Or brought a gem of a professor into the mix.

Granted, Dane had shifted from being Jay’s fault to her own dang fault, but she was going to blame him anyway. Dane could ask the world of her and she’d be happy to give it, just to see him getting wild and filthy. Jay was going to get the brunt of every bit of her sexual frustration, though, because he’d been the one to issue the challenge in the first place.

i’m prolly going to die but i’ll die winning this dumb challenge and haunt you specifically

It took longer than usual for Jay to text her back.

What do you mean, you wouldn’t know what to do with yourself?

You do know how to masturbate, right?

“Jay, seriously,” she muttered at the phone.

i KNOW how masturbation works jay. i’m not 12

Admitting that she never really touches herself was a lot less embarrassing over texts. He didn’t have to be there to see her flushing or the way she squirmed deeper into her nest.

i’m not into myself so i’m just gonna what? grope my own boobs and stick my fingers up there and pretend like i don’t feel weird?

it never worked anyway

Okay, time out.

I’m not judging you, Nina. I’m upset that you’ve been missing out. You skipped right to kink first?

Before she could protest or argue, another text followed.

I’ll let you cum this once. I can help. If it doesn’t work, you never have to try it again.

It had to be pretty sad that out of all the kinky things she was down to trying, even the embarrassing ones, it was touching herself for herself alone in her room that seemed the most daunting. She wasn’t sure if Jay understood why it was such an odd thing. Honestly she wasn’t sure herself half the time. Having sex for the first time had been easier than her fumbled attempts at getting off alone.

On the other hand, she didn’t doubt Jay would have some useful advice. He always did. Nina could already picture him at the club glaring down at his phone wondering why she was taking so long to answer and fretting about it. It seemed to kill him a little bit anytime Nina had one of these confessions. And it seemed silly to deny him the chance to help just because she was mad at him, especially when it’d be so freaking great if she could get past her mental block.

do you promise you’re not being sneaky and that I won’t get in trouble for saying okay?


And he’d proven he kept his promises, hadn’t he?

Serious question, not a line. What are you wearing?

Nina grinned at the phone and thought about telling some bold lies, but for once she didn’t feel the need to be a little punk. She glanced down at herself the nightgown she’d been in all day because she hadn’t even felt chill enough to leave the house for errands.

just a nightgown, nothing foxy

And because she couldn’t think of anything more descriptive than “blue” Nina just kicked her blanket out of the way and took a selfie. Complete with her patented squinty, dubious stare.

You don’t feel foxy in that?

I think you look hot as shit, but this is about you. If you don’t like it, put something sexy on. And clean up your room.

What Nina saw and what Jay saw had to be two vastly different things, because all she saw was a bed lump in blue covered in peppermint essential oils. Her room was also fine. Well, she still had her clothes from last night tossed around, and work clothes for the week. But she was too sore to bother with laundry today.

Grumbling to herself, she rolled out of bed and quickly picked up all her clothes to toss in the hamper. Nina found her shoes and tucked them away in the closet, straightened up her books, and watered one of her poor plants because it looked thirstier than she did.

As for what she should wear, that turned out tricky. Nina pushed around some stuff in her closet and then went foraging around in her dresser. She ended up rediscovering a black lacy bustier she’d bought once because she needed something strapless to wear under an evening dress. That would definitely fall in the sexy category! Nina put it on and found a nice pair of undies to match, then checked herself out in her standing mirror.

She could work with this. Nina ran her fingers through her hair a few times before grabbing her phone. She took a full mirror selfie this time so he could see her perfectly clean room too.

i made the bed too, dungeon daddy, are you proud of me?

He couldn’t see the way she was smirking, but it was there.

Good girl. I definitely like this look too.

Lock your bedroom. Doesn’t matter that you’re alone, just do it. Then get on the bed.

If you’re on your back you have more room for your hands. If you’re on your stomach your clit can rub against the sheets. Go with whatever feels right.

“This is absolutely stupid,” she spoke to the room. Nina locked the bedroom door though, and launched herself immediately onto the bed with a bounce.

Nina rolled back and both testing each position and decided on her stomach just wasn’t going to work. It just felt too silly and it reminded her that all her muscles were still a little sore. So Nina got comfortable on her back, crossed one leg over the other to bounce her foot and texted him again.

back it is. now what?

What’s a part of your body you like? Something you feel good about and like to show off.

Nina grimaced and dropped the phone down against her stomach. That was such a hard question to answer without doing that self-deprecating thing about fussing how she’s not attractive. Like realistically she knew it wasn’t true. She was pretty and got plenty of compliments too. Nina just never felt it very often when she looked in the mirror. She had too many random moles on her body and thought her face was too round.

“This was such a bad idea,” she complained up at the ceiling, throwing her arms over her head.

After a few moments of sulking, she gave it another consideration. Nina did really like wearing off the shoulder tops and ones with back cut-outs or wide and low necklines. She always felt more elegant and a little taller. It was the whole reason she ended up with her bustier in the first place, because she’d gone for one of those sleeveless gowns and spent the night feeling like an A-list actress.

Nina still felt silly about this, but she texted him the answer anyway.

Good. Focus on that feeling and run your fingers over your neck and shoulders. Touch where Dane gave you that hickey. Where your scarf was before I tied you up with it. Don’t rush. Close your eyes and pretend it’s someone else’s hands on you.

Nina huffed and set her phone aside, then squeezed her eyes shut and bent her arms until she could tap her fingers along both her shoulders. She found the spot where Dane had sucked and nipped her hard enough to leave a mark too dark to hide well enough with makeup. She mimic the pressure Jay had applied to the spot, somehow knowing exactly where it’d been and remember the wicked look on his face when he did it. Or how he pushed down on her shoulder until she was on her knees.

It felt a lot like cheating, thinking about these men and the things they did to her. Of course that’d get her heartbeat racing. There was a new bruise or two from yesterday she could feel under her fingertips that Jay didn’t even know about yet. She could almost still feel Dane’s hot breath on her neck, and Nina really would’ve loved to see Jay’s expression had he watched all of that.

Nina shivered dragging her hands up to her face now that it was burning warm. She snatched up the phone again.

okay maybe i can now see the merits of using imagination

Were you thinking about me?

Time to move lower. Move your hands to your breasts and down over your stomach where that lacy little panel is. Remember, go slow. Think about the picture you sent me. That thing you’re wearing looks so easy to slip right off of you, you know that?

A minute or so later, her text notification went off again, and when she looked…

Find your nipples. Are they getting hard?

“Such a cheeky bastard,” Nina muttered. She followed the instructions, though, strumming her fingers over the lacy bit of her bustier, almost kind of lazily. Lace was always something she really like the texture and look of, she realized. It was probably why most of the underwear in her drawers had lace detailing on some sort.

Once she picked up the phone again to read the new instruction, she pulled her left hand back up to cup her breast. The bra cups were were of a stiffer fabric, but she could still feel her thumb sliding over the satin and it didn’t take long to feel that tingle in the nub spread out and wash through the rest of her. It still felt a little weird because it was just her alone, yet all too familiar to being with Dane while he ran his rough hands over her.

Nina bit into her lip, uncrossing her legs just so she could press her knees together and rub her feet against the bedspread. With her other hand she typed out a text, hesitating only a second before she giggled to herself and sent it anyway.

are YOU getting hard? thinking about me?

Sweetheart, I’ve BEEN hard since I realized I was going to be teaching you how to fuck yourself.

Maybe if you’re good I’ll send you a picture.

Lower. Over the panties for now. Rub your clit. Not too hard. Like you’re teasing yourself.

The inescure feelings started to creep in again, so while she cradled the phone against her chest and moved her hand down over her stomach, she got a little stuck there. Her ears were burning and she didn’t even know what she was embarrassed by. It’s not like anyone was there to see her or could walk in. She wasn’t being graded on how good she was and no one was going to complain if it wasn’t amazing.

Nina crept her hand down lower, moving her legs apart just enough so she could stroke her fingers over the silk and lace of her panties. She followed the patterns in the lace at first, until some of that burning doubt faded off and she was a little more comfortable. Spreading her legs a little wider, Nina brushed the pads of her fingers over her clit, and pressed downwards gently.

She shivered. Digging her teeth into her bottom lip, she tested a circular motion and made a soft sound. There was something nice about taking a slow eternity with no one else involved and just feeling her way through it. Nina closed her eyes, brows furrowed and she forgot about her phone for a minute.

After a few minutes of stroking herself, though, it buzzed against her chest again.

How are you doing? Feeling good?

Feel between your legs. Are you wet?

Her panties were definitely damp and Nina hadn’t even introduced some fun thoughts yet. Like Dane’s liberal use of his tongue or Jay’s fingers coming dangerously close to her panty line.

what do you think?

She stopped her touching just long enough to make an okay gesture with her hand and snap a picture, and sent it away with another soft giggle.

kind of relaxing like this

no stress no expectations

Good. It should be relaxing. It’s a great way to relieve stress.

We’re going to have to get you a vibrator, Nina.

i have some

but they’re gifts from tabby

and probably cursed

Nina rolled over to her nightstand and reached down to open up the bottom drawer, kicking her feet all the while and still giggling to herself. She sent him a pic of the contents. There were a couple of unopened boxes that we’re obviously toys from Tabby, a couple of unassuming books, an emergency box of condoms, and what had to be a pair of handcuffs peeking out from under it all.

now you know why i call them ducklings

Jesus Christ. Shut that drawer before you kill the mood.

You need a real one, not something sold by the makers of Hello Kitty.


get me a real one

Nina closed up the drawer, rolled back into her spot, and laughed. Funnily enough, her mood wasn’t even close to ruined. She was having fun with her new experiment now and was more than ready for the next step.

when do I get that picture? i’ve been pretty good. 100% nina approved so far

That’s true.

It was over a minute before she received anything else, but then a photo attachment came through. It was a little dark, but when she opened the full image, she got a much clearer picture. Jay was definitely somewhere in the club, though Nina couldn’t pinpoint exactly where, his long legs spread and his jeans unzipped to give her a good view of his hand stroking his erection. Because of the angle, his face wasn’t in the frame, but she recognized his broad chest and the edge of his tattoo curling out from under his sleeve.

All for you, sweetheart. Thinking about you. You thinking of me?

She couldn’t believe he actually sent her a picture. Of course it wasn’t ting first time she’d gotten a dick pic, (it was basically currency on Tinder) but Jay sitting alone in the club stroking himself to her? That was kind of amazing.

i like to think about you all the time.

Nina nestled back into her comfortable spot, chewing her bottom lip again as she texted away.

what should i do next?

Hand inside your panties.

If you move your hips you can control the pressure better. Just like when you’re fucking.

Nina took her time and wiggled her hand into her panties, finding herself still damp with moisture. Without a barrier of lace in the way, her middle finger dipped between the folds of her labia easily and she got a faint little jolt from skimming her clit with her fingertip. Nina explored with different motions, pressing, rubbing, and circling to see what made her squirm and what send flashes of heat up her spine.

And to make sure he knew how the progress was going, Nina snapped him another picture with her hand buried between her thighs.

Not so bad, is it?

Fingers. One at a time. Show me how many you can fit.

Already slick, it was nothing to dip her first finger inside. Nina squirmed a bit at the clipping of her fingernail, but it wasn’t so much that it was uncomfortable. She pushed in as far as her knuckle, hooking her finger a little before sliding back out again. Heat bloomed at the back of her neck and Nina tried a second finger.

“Hrmf,” she sighed, pushing in deep again and grazing her clit when she pulled out. Sexual meditation is what it was. Without the anticipation of what could come next, Nina relaxed into it, her body melting into a warm languid puddle as she massaged her inner walls and pumped her fingers. Pushing in a third wasn’t quite as easy to find a comfortable position with her wrist, but she didn’t care so much about following instructions now and was focused more on how it just felt good.

She wasn’t sure exactly how long it had been when her phone started ringing. Jay was calling.

“Hey,” he greeted her, and if Nina hadn’t already known he was turned on, she would have now. “Put me on speaker. You can forget I’m here, I just… want to hear you.”

“Going to be hard to forget about you,” Nina mumbled. She had the tone of someone who’d spent an hour in a nice hot bath mixed with something a little breathless. Once she switched over to speaker, she dropped the phone next to her head and settled back in. There was the faintest sound of club music in the background and it made her laugh.

“Are you having fun at the club without me, Jay?” she asked cheekily.

“I’d rather be there.” She could hear him grinning, even if she couldn’t see it. “But that would be too much of a distraction from Nina Time.”

He took a deep breath. “How about you? Getting to know yourself a little better?”

“I was. You’re still distracting, you know.”

Nina might’ve liked having him there too, but decided she’d much rather have it this way. No temptations to frustrate her or urge her along. In fact, the one that sounded on the edge of his seat was Jay and that filled Nina with a sense of wicked power. She actually felt like the spicy fox. As if she had someone wrapped around her finger.

“What are you up to, Jay? I found I have a thing for lace.”

“Oh yeah? I’ll have to remember that.” There was a pause. “I already told you. I’m thinking about you. Wondering if you like someone listening as much as you like to be watched.”

“Who says I like to be watched?” Nina was betrayed by her own breathless voice. There wasn’t any lying about it, though. Knowing he was on the other end of the phone having to listen to her but not being able to touch or interact had a heady effect. She found herself chewing into her lip and giggling softly to herself

“Do you have any more instructions for me or are you preoccupied now?”

“Do you need more instructions? I’d thought you’d have figured things out by now,” he said slyly. “Unless… you want me to tell you what to do next?”

And then, “What’s your hand doing right now, Nina?”

Nina hadn’t done much since she answered the phone, but her hand was still in her panties and she gave her fingers a little wiggle. Her breath hitched a bit both from the reminder of what she was supposed to be doing, and because speaking it out loud was so much harder than writing it in a text. Nina could barely say curse words sometimes, getting specific about dirty details always had her blushing.

“Touching things…” she started slowly. That wasn’t spicy enough for a foxy temptress to say though, so Nina went silent for a second pondering something better. Once she had an idea or two, there was a slight twist of a smile on her face and her tone had shifted.

“There’s no sense in me keeping these panties on though, they’re soaking wet.”

“Well that depends,” replied Jay, slowly. “There’s the sensation of the fabric. Do you like feeling it rubbing you? The way it restricts your hand movements? Or would you rather be exposed?”

He laughed, low and a little breathless. “Are you trying to be coy? Touching where?

Nina huffed. He was really going to make her say it out loud! She couldn’t even think of a delicate way to phrase things without blushing. Even sending him pictures was easier.

“I’ve got my hand between my thighs, lazing about with two fingers in me and my thumb brushing my-” she couldn’t even say it straight. There was a soft giggle followed by a few unintelligible words. After a moment she stopped her giggling and muttered with a low voice.

“The only thing I like restricting me is you.”

“You horrible little suck-up,” he breathed. “I know for a fact that isn’t true. Remind me again how amazing your date was. Just for that… I ought to make you pinch your clit, but I’ve got a better idea. Do you have a hairbrush or anything with a long, rounded handle?”

Nina started laughing. He couldn’t possibly be jealous could he? He set her up with Dane to begin with, and she was sure by now he liked watching just as much as she liked being watched.

“I do,” she confirmed once her giggling stopped. “You sound a little frustrated, are you mad you weren’t invited too?”

“I’ll be less frustrated if you hurry up and get that for me,” he replied.

She had to fetch the hairbrush from the dresser, so it took her a moment to climb to her feet, cross the room, and scurry back; but Jay clearly heard the mattress springs depress when she hopped back on the bed.

“Good. Now get a condom,” he told her, “because you’re going to be putting that inside you in a minute.”

Nina glanced wide-eyed at her brush and then shot glance at the phone. She was going to do what now? That was just- Nina was very glad he couldn’t see her face, because she’d caught a glance of herself in the mirror and she looked all disheveled.

She leaned to open up her nightstand drawer to grab one of the condoms out of the box, then she scooted back on the bed to tear open the wrapper.

“This is not a smooth handle,” she mumbled to herself. The brush had those ribbed rubber handles that kept it from slipping out of your hands. Well. Now it had an extra layer of rubber.

“This seems a little odd, are you sure you don’t want me to grab the duckling?” she teased.

“If you could fit a rubber duck inside of you, I’d be impressed.” Jay snorted. “Take your panties off and get comfortable again. Run the handle over yourself until it’s wet. Use your fingers to help if you need to.”

Nina was starting to figure out the more clipped and professionally bossy he got, the more worked up he was. Which meant he was probably sitting there at the club with that dead serious, intense look on his face. Grinning to herself, she wiggled out of panties and tossed them to the side, then she laid back down in her cozy spot.

She was a little more wary about testing out a hairbrush on herself, and the ribbing turned out to have an interesting effect, drawing out a whispered oh, okay when she rubbed it over her clit. Nina was still pretty wet, and with a few slow, well placed strokes and a little unintentional squirming it was practically dripping.

“..okay… okay we’re definitely going to get me a toy.”

“Yes. We are.” He took a deep breath, then told her, “I want you to imagine that’s my cock while you fuck yourself on that brush. Don’t stop until you cum.”

“So you want me to think about you screwing me,” she laughed softly. “Are you thinking about it too?”

Nina took it painfully slow. It was one thing to push in her fingers and another to use a hair brush, but she was so slick the tip of handle just slid right on in without any resistance. She gasped and froze in place, counting to ten before she pushed it in farther. Her thighs and her inner muscles all clenched up and she shivered. Fingers were fine for shallow touches, but having something more solid buried deeper inside her had her sizzling.

And she was supposed to imagine it was Jay. What would that even be like? He always seemed to sneak something new in on her.

But Nina knew what he looked like when he came, and that thought had her legs shifting as she let out a long sigh.

“I’m doing more than thinking.” His voice had dropped lower, tighter. “What do you think about me doing to you, Nina? What do you want?”

Was he jacking off right there in the club? Nina slapped her hand over her mouth, muffling another sound before she pulled them away just enough so he could hear her clearly.

“I’d rather it be you right now than this dang brush,” she squeaked. That much was obvious though. Nina readjusted her grip on the hair brush, cause slow and steady was driving her nuts, and her heart was beginning to pound against her chest.

“When I’m in the shower, I think about letting you tie me up there,” she admitted, straining to keep her volume even. “You and hot water and cold tiles and fucking me so hard-“

A muffled sound cut her off. She’d given the so hard bit a try and now every part of her was throbbing.

“Do that again,” he growled, though he couldn’t possibly know exactly what she’d done.

“I’d fuck you until you’re raw,” Jay bit out. “Tease your clit until you came, over and over–“

Nina never had a chance. Even over the phone, something about him growling out what was surely promises made her stomach twist. There was no one for her to grab and cling onto, all Nina could do was slap her other hand down against her inner thigh and squeeze as if she could hold her own rolling hips while she kept pumping that brush until her wrist hurt.

And when she rubbed her thumb over her clit imagining Jay whispering in her ear, it was Nina who was coming, and coming, and coming. Too fast for her to have covered her mouth before she yelped, and too far gone to even care about who else on the other end of the phone could hear all the sounds she was making.

Fuck,” she heard Jay hiss in the background. His breath juddered along with her body.

As Nina lay panting, trying to recover, she heard a shaky chuckle. “I want another picture. I need to know what you look like right now.”

“Really,” she complained half-heartedly. She’d laid there for a few moments, not even pulling the brush out until every last shiver and convulsion stopped. Then, quite slowly, and murmuring a soft hrmph, out it came and the condom went into the wastebasket next to her nightstand.

The brush she gave a frown. How was she supposed to brush her hair now and not think about this? Nina opened up what was now dubbed the dirty duckling drawer and dropped it inside.

Rolling back over to the phone, she snapped a quick picture of her on her back and flipping him the finger with a cheeky grin.

“There. Now where’s mine?”

“What, you need something to look at later when you’re not allowed to get off?” he laughed. A moment later though, she got a message alert, and when she pulled up the photo she was greeted by Jay smirking at the camera.

“Game’s back on now,” he reminded her. “Think you can last now you actually know what to do with yourself?”

“I think you made a terrible mistake in giving me a night’s reprieve because now I’m fiiiiiine.” Even the way she said it, Nina sounded like a pleased purring house cat. All the tension she’d been building up over the past few weeks had been effectively erased with one lovely night of filthy relaxation.

“You know, I might not even need guy anymore. Maybe all I need is me.”

“You’re the one who was pushing for the date.”

There was a pause, and then he added, “It’s never been about winning for me, Nina.”

Click. The line went dead.

It was an abrupt hangup, but Jay hadn’t sounded upset. They usually texted, or talked in person, so maybe she just wasn’t used to his phone habits. Still, it was an odd thing to say and leave off on.

Trying Something New

Trying Something New 009

Nina’s revelation left her lighter than she had been in a long time. Though she’d worked through most of her ill feelings about her marriage, realizing the piece that’d been missing all along went a lot deeper than just boring sex and that she wasn’t crazy for thinking she was invisible in her relationship. It finally gave her a sense of closure. All those nights she feel guilty about her divorce were unnecessary, Nina deserved better and now she could recognize what she really needed in a relationship.

So when her casual texts with Dane turned into a date proposal, Nina was happy to accept. The unassuming professor had a lot of qualities she liked and Nina really wanted to get to know him better. As for Jay, she was still just as determined to finish the challenge and get him on a date too, but she also wasn’t beholden to him either. For now she was content to let things play out as they would and just enjoy the ride along the way.

“How were your students this week, Professor?” she asked, tugging lightly at Dane’s hand as they strolled down the sidewalk. Nina didn’t know where they were going yet, but they’d agree this was a date-date and they weren’t likely to hit the club unless they wanted to end the night there. She’d dressed for the occasion in a rich plum sweater with a velvet tie in the back, a pair of black jeans, and some lacy booted heels. It wasn’t club fancy, but it was upscale enough for a nice evening.

“Much the same as usual,” he answered, giving her a lopsided grin. He’d also dressed nicely, with the crisp waistcoat and tie look making a return, under a long wool coat to fend off the cool fall night air. “Most of the students who end up in my classes are set on going into either research or forensics, so I don’t have to deal with too much trouble. Especially at the beginning of the semester when they’re all trying to get on my good side.”

He glanced away and rubbed the back of his neck. “Still, they’re not always as attentive as I’d like. At some point I want to get a position at the university, you know. Work with grad students. Not to mention have access to the archives; you must get to see some fascinating material.”

“I do end up with all kinds of weird things in my hands,” she admitted. “The teaching staff get to put in requests for materials, so over the years the archive has ended up with everything from automobile catalogs from the 1930s to what I am pretty sure is a satanic bible because no one but the Occults professor wants to touch it.”

“They’d like you there,” she surmised with a laugh. “Maybe even a little too much. Most of the faculty seem to be older generations, so some young hot professor coming in would really shake things up for everyone.”

“Maybe you could introduce me sometime. But enough about that. I don’t want you to think I’m only after you for your connections.” Dane gave Nina a once-over, frowning. “You’re not cold, are you? Sorry, I should have told you we’d be walking.”

He lifted her hand up, rubbing her fingers between his, and breathed out a puff of visible steam against her skin. “Here, give me your other hand.”

Nina giggled softly and offered him her other hand by way of switching the side she walked on to make it easier. The man had this endearing awkwardness to him that somehow always made her feel less weird and awkward herself. It gave her the freedom to relax and not fret so much about impressing him or disappointing him.

“I’ll tell you a secret,” she lowered her voice and leaned in to whisper in his ear. “Girls don’t bring jackets on purpose so they can takes yours at the end of the night.”

“Oh. I see.” He laughed against her knuckles. “That’s good to know.”

Their destination, it turned out, was a small but cozy coffeehouse and cafe. The furniture was eclectic, apparently reclaimed from different sources–including old church pews that had been refurbished–and Dane grabbed them a table in the far corner with a set of comfy armchairs for seating. There was a bookshelf that formed a makeshift privacy screen, creating a secluded feeling without it being a proper booth.

“I know it’s nothing fancy,” he hedged, fiddling with a menu. “But I like this place. The food is quite good, and they have homemade ice cream if you’d rather just have dessert.”

“Icecream for dinner sounds really tempting,” she agreed, and it ended up being the first thing she looked over. There was a molten lava cake that sounded especially good, but hot soup on a chilly fall night also seemed appealing. Nina ended up leaning into Dane’s space and taking a glance at what he was checking out.

“What are your three favorite things? Hm. Three favorite things that are peanut free. I’m not allergic, mind you, but I can definitely do without.”

“Mine? Ah…” Dane’s long finger tapped against the menu’s surface. “I like their bagel and lox, or the grilled pastrami, but all the sandwiches are good. So is the Cajun chicken pasta.”

In the end Nina couldn’t resist a good pasta and wound up ordering a spiced iced tea to go along with it. She even happily explained why an icy spiced tea went so well with a Cajun dish and morphed into how she’d eventually like to take a vacation and see the Mardi Gras parades.

It didn’t take long for her to steer back to him though. Nina reached out to pull a little fuzzy off his sleeve.

“So I know that you aim to have tenure at the university and that you’d like a nice girl to tie up at home, what else do you like? What do you think you’re looking for in the rest of your life?” It was a big open ended question, and she seemed to know as much with the way she grinned and rest her chin in her hand.

He turned a little red, but he grinned back.

“I like to read. Both print and online. I also really like to meet new people and go new places, believe it or not.” Dane laughed and settled back in his chair, glancing off to the side. “I’d like to travel. There are so many fascinating places and cultures out there and I want to experience as much as I can. Another reason to get that university paycheck, I suppose.”

“You should see my books,” she exclaimed suddenly when she remembered. “I have so many old books! They’re all still packed away in boxes, but I bet you’d appreciate some of the first editions.” Somehow every time he blushed she just wanted to flirt a little harder to make him do it again. Did people do that to her when she got flustered? Now she understood why. It didn’t help that he was also kind of perfect in every where. Enough that it made her wonder if Jay had some sort of power to pluck just the right people out of the ether or if he were cloning then in a secret science lab.

“Everything I find out about you makes me like you more, but it also makes me curious about your hidden dark secrets,” she teased with a grin. “You can’t really be this so nice. Do you hate kittens? Did you kill someone when you were a teenager?”

“I’m not that nice.” He looked even more flustered than before, but there was also something slightly off in his expression. “You should know.”

Before she could question him further, their drinks arrived. Dane took a sip of his cappuccino and sighed. “I need to just buy an espresso machine. I spend too much money on coffee, but once you try the good stuff, the cheap instant kind just isn’t the same.”

“I don’t really do coffee,” Nina admitted with a smile. “Unless it’s mostly sugar and cream. Bonus if there’s chocolate and caramel too.”

He changed the subject so quickly that Nina just couldn’t let it go now. Guilt and shame was something she could recognize. When she first started dating again she basically felt like whore and took awhile for her to accept the fact that it was okay for a girl to enjoy sex and want to seek it out from someone other than their forever-husband.

Nina reached out with both her hands, laying them softly on his arm and tapping her fingers. There was nothing suggestive about the way she smile, just a little bit of light teasing.

“Are you still all shaken up by your first night in the den of wonders? I hope you’re not feeling guilty, because I still think you’re pretty nice…”

The look he gave her was a ghost of the Dane who’d pinned her neatly against the wall.

“I might be a little,” he admitted in a low tone, but then he exhaled shakily. “I confess I didn’t expect to get so, uh… aggressive. I think I’m supposed to have better control of myself, if what I’ve researched is to be believed. I’m glad I didn’t scare you off.”

“I loved it,” she confessed freely, her eyes a little wide and her smile just getting wider. “You didn’t hurt me at all. You even told me to tell you when I needed to stop and that’s a million times better than the first guy I met at the club. I had to pop that guy in the nose and I was so scared I was gonna get kicked out for it.”

Nina let go of his arm just long enough to dig in her purse and pull out her phone. She thumbed around until she found her checklist and then she slid it across the table to him.

“Look! You can see all the things I like and what I’m not sure about. It takes some of the uncertainty away about how much is too much, and really just asking your partner here and there if they’re still okay will make a world of difference too. All you ever have to do is ask.”

“Jay said something about checklists but I found the length intimidating,” said Dane. “Which is a bit silly, isn’t it, considering the kind of texts I’ve had to read.”

He tilted his head as he read through her checklist. “This is… thorough. You’re a very organized person, aren’t you? I unfortunately am not so good with things like charts or filing systems. I think the absentminded professor stereotype unfortunately holds up.”

His eyes lifted to hers and he gave her a tentative smile. “Maybe you could help me with that.”

Her face went a little red.

“I kind of went overboard on the organizing. I just- I can’t seem to answer things yes or no, but for you, we can definitely make it much simpler. You seem to know what you like much more decisively than I do.” Nina laughed, placing her hands against her warm cheeks to soothe some of the color away.

“We’ll make it easy. Green yes, red no, and yellow maybe. And you won’t have to look anything up and get increasing insane ads popping up on your google, because I’ll save you the trouble. All the googling was the hardest part anyway, but once it’s done it’s easy to change if you ever need to.”

Nina reached out again, tapping her fingers gently over his knuckles.

“I promise next time you try something you won’t regret it at all.”

It actually didn’t take that long to fill out Dane’s checklist, with her help, although he did blush furiously and freeze up when the server brought their food in the middle of a discussion about sensation play. It turned out he was in fact pretty sure of what he did and didn’t like, and was open to trying most of the rest.

A lot of what he liked matched pretty well with Nina’s checklist, as it happened.

“Thank you again,” he told her, setting down the phone in favor of his sandwich. “I was making this into more work than it really was, I guess.”

“If you weren’t at least a little bit scared about it, then I’d be worried.” Nina had met plenty of people that liked to think themselves as badass doms, and most of them freaked her out. She wouldn’t dare trust someone to tie her up if they seemed way too eager to make her suffer. That’s how people ended up murdered!

Pasta had been a great choice and after a few bites she let out of a happy sigh. The man had good taste in a lot of things, it turned out.

“Hm. Um! I meant to ask before where you learned how to tie multiple kinds of knots, but I supposed random knowledge like that probably comes from being an anthropology professor, the same weird way I somehow know that magicians love using shibari rope for their more complicated tricks thanks to the archives.”

Dane laughed and nearly choked on his sandwich. He took a large swallow of his cappuccino.

“Actually,” he managed, once he’d recovered, “I learned from my father. He was a Navy SEAL and he thought it was the sort of thing a boy should know. I… don’t think he would approve of the application, but…”

He gave a little shrug.

“That’s kind of amazing,” she laughed, but that did remind her of her own parents which went her hands up to her cheeks again. “Dang, I don’t think my parents would appreciate knowing what I’ve been up to either. They’re kind of sheltered, like I was too growing up, but they’re more so. My dad thinks he’s enlightened, but I’m sure he’d have a heart attack.”

Nina pushed that out of her head though, returning her attention to her plate and her very attractive date.

“We’ll just not tell our families what we’re up to. Especially since I’d like to see what you can do with a rope at least once,” she’d slipped it in so casually that her wicked smile was almost missed when she picked up her glass for a drink.

“Ah. Well.” Dane seemed suddenly very interested in his food. “…I can show you sometime. If you like.”

Somehow she had gotten away with it so smoothly and he seemed so flabbergasted, that it sent Nina into a fit of blushing laughter. He really was all kind of adorable and charming, and it was so different from the aggressively spicy person that he kept buried under his snazzy professor clothes. Nina couldn’t wait to see that again.

“I’d like to, yes,” she admitted once she tamped down her giggling. “I can trust you to take care of me? Since I’ve never really tried ropes with anyone before, it does make me a little nervous.”

“I definitely know what I’m doing, if that helps you feel better?” He grinned. “I mean, I haven’t actually tried it on anyone, but. I’ve had a lot of practice with tying the knots, and I know what is and isn’t safe.”

Clearing his throat, Dane reached across the table to take her hand.

“I wouldn’t let you get hurt,” he told her sincerely. “I promise.”

“Okay,” she agreed with a smile. Then she had to pause, biting into her lip as she tilted her head in thought.

“I do have one confession and caveat, though, and it’s going to sound weird and maybe be a deal breaker for you?” Nina glanced up at the ceiling, taking in a deep breath and hopefully not breaking out into flushing all over again. She ought to have brought it up at some point a little sooner, just to be fair, but there hadn’t been a good segue into the topic. She just wanted to make sure Dane didn’t get any surprises.

“You absolutely can’t get me hot and bothered,” she tried to explain delicately, but that wasn’t quite enough. “I mean, I can’t really- Um.” She finally just dropped her voice to a whisper. “No orgasms, Dane. Not a one.”

There was no escaping the red face, so Nina just barreled through.

“Jay gave me a frustrating challenge and we could wait until after I win it, but just in case, because I kind of really want to kiss you and it’s going to be hard to stop, I wanted you to know.”

“Oh. Uh.” He stared, green eyes widening for a moment, and then blinked. “I… Er. What–Okay?”

Dane started to pick up his sandwich again, and then stopped, his hands dropping back to the plate. He shook his head slowly.

“…Why is Jay–?” he began, but broke off before he finished the question. A strange expression crept across his face.

Nina realized very quickly that she handled this badly. She’d never actually had the discussion of dating multiple people with someone before. It had always been assumed in all her Tinder dates and technically she wasn’t even dating Jay, so she wasn’t exactly sure what to call him at the moment.

“I’m sorry,” she apologized first and foremost. “I guess I should’ve brought it up sometime before you even asked me out, it just didn’t occur to me.”

Her hands went under the table so she could fret and pull at her sweater’s sleeve cuffs without looking like a crazy person. But Nina supposed crazy might not be the words he was thinking of at the moment. She still tried to explain though, because he deserved the honesty.

“I’m dating. And that’s going to include doing spicy stuff if I meet someone I like. I’m not technically dating Jay at the moment, though. He’s my friend and kind of a mentor but we’ve got something weird going on? But he’s also a busybody that wants to see all his ducklings happy, so he’s introduced us. And I’m so glad he did because you’re wonderful and I didn’t think someone like you existed, so I do really want to keep seeing you? I understand if this is too complicated, though. I really, really should’ve talked about it sooner.”

“No. No, no, you’re fine,” Dane told her, waving off her apology. He was still making a strange face, but he didn’t seem angry, at least. “I–Honestly I feel a bit stupid, I should have realized when he talked to me about you, but this isn’t your fault. It isn’t–“

He took a deep breath.

“I’m not…” He faltered, but soon started back up again. “I like you, Nina. A lot. I just am not sure how I feel about, well… Right now we’re just starting out, and I have no expectations of exclusivity, but later on… And it’s not anyone, it’s Jay. He’s my friend, and I don’t want to cause problems in our friendship.”

“Jay should’ve thought about that himself before introducing us,” she grumbled. But then on considering it a little, differently, crossed her arms on the table and leaned on them. “Although, he had to have known we’d- well..! He’s knows us both, I don’t think he’d have introduced us at all if he wasn’t ready for the consequences.”

Nina also had to admit that Jay liked to throw curveballs, and she could only predict why he did the things he did up to a certain level. Everything else came at her sideways and she was constantly being surprised.

“We could always tie him up. I don’t think he’d appreciate it, though.”

Dane’s mouth twisted up. “That’s… not really my thing, Nina.”

He laughed, though, and it felt like a little of the tension eased out of the air. “God only knows what he had in mind. He’s overly meddlesome sometimes, isn’t he? You’re right that he must have known we’d click, but I also worry about getting in the way of the first girl since… well. At any rate. It might be a bit weird if we keep dating but… Just promise me you’ll tell me if something serious is going on, alright?”

“So I’m not going to get a filthy threesome,” she teased, returning his laugh with a cheeky grin.

He let an interesting tidbit slip out though. Nina always had a feeling there was something more to Jay’s reluctance to deal with her, especially when Tabby mentioned he hadn’t had a partner for a really long time. Now it was getting confirmed again, and Nina was pretty sure he was scared of her. Not necessarily of her personally, but of whatever she reminded him of.

“I promise,” she confirmed easily. “At the end of the day we all want the same thing, so I won’t be anything other than honest!”

After they left the coffeehouse and walked back to the car (Nina wrapped in Dane’s coat, as he’d remembered what she said before), the drive back to Nina’s place passed in comfortable silence. It was only when Dane pulled up in front of Nina’s apartment building and didn’t immediately kill the engine that she noticed he was maybe not quite as comfortable as she thought.

“…I had wanted to ask if I could come in,” he finally confessed, tapping his fingers against the steering wheel, “but then you had to go and tell me that I can’t–That you don’t want to–“

She laughed out loud again, having to quickly cover her mouth with her hands.

“Oh, I wan’t to,” she reaffirmed. “I just can’t. I’m going to win this challenge if it kills me.”

Nina shifted in her seat to face a little more towards him, that mischievous wicked look crossing her features again.

“Although, there is only the one thing I can’t do, and there really isn’t any reason why I can’t enjoy doing all kinds of other things. Pretty sure you haven’t been banned from anything, either…”

“Other things?” he asked, his tone dropping lower, and gave Nina a look. She was pretty sure Dane could pin someone with his eyes alone, when he looked at them like that. “Nina, I want–Fuck, I want to make you lose.”

That statement had her freezing and her breath hitching in her throat. Even her mouth went dry so it took a moment for her to find her senses again. Nina tucked her hair behind her ears before she thoughtfully tapped her fingers against her mouth.

“You could try,” she tested the words. Apparently she was a glutton for punishment and incapable of taking the easy road. Nina was just so interested in seeing what Dane could do. “Maybe if there were some rules…”

He killed the engine like it was reflex.

“Whatever you want,” he breathed. “Name your rules. Just let me come upstairs with you.”

This was a terrible idea and the more she thought about it the more fun it sounded. Nina would be really pushing her limits and risking her win on something she really didn’t need to be doing. But that was kind of what made it so appealing.

Nina grinned wide.

“Okay. Game rules. No orgasms for Nina, but you still can. And if you do it’s game over. And if I howl about tow trucks you have to stop. Is this good?”

Dane half-dragged her out of the car and up the stairs to her apartment. They didn’t even make it inside before he pressed her face-first against her own front door, his large hands running over her stomach.

“I’ve been wanting to touch you again,” he growled into her hair. “I haven’t been able to stop thinking about it.”

Nina might’ve bitten off more than she could chew. There was a rawness to his voice that she hadn’t been expecting, nor was she expecting the way it’d make her shudder.

“You haven’t been the only one,” she muttered. She fumbled at getting to her purse with the awkward position, at least pushing off from the door just enough to get the key in the knob.

They practically fell through the door when it opened, but Dane caught her around the waist and managed to keep them both upright. He kicked the door closed and turned Nina around to face him.

“I can’t get you out of my head,” he told her, and pulled her into a bruising kiss. Just his arms were enough to restrict her movements, keeping her close to his body; he was stronger than he looked. It felt like he was meticulously mapping every inch of her mouth with his tongue.

Nina laughed into his mouth, though that didn’t last long. Once Dane got going he just sort of radiated sex. She didn’t know if it was pheromones or auras or what, but it was intoxicating and had her giving back just as much as she was getting. Her arms didn’t have anywhere to go but around his body, with her fingers digging into his waistcoat.

He held her so tight she could kick her feet up off the ground, but found that her lacy boots were just a little too snug for her to get off without help. And she was way too busy gentle scraping her teeth along his tongue and getting her own involved to even bother trying to ask.

e made a low, rumbling sound from deep in his chest and backed Nina against the nearest vertical surface, nearly upsetting a pile of her boxes. His hands dropped down to the backs of her thighs, guiding her legs up around his waist.

When he finally broke away from the kiss, he glanced around wildly. His normally straight-laced appearance was wrecked, his waistcoat and tie tugged out of place by Nina’s fingers and his hair mussed, his pupils blown.

“God. Shit. Which way’s your bed?” he asked shakily, his breath hitching as he rolled his hips against hers.

The professor had gone feral, which left Nina feeling light headed and delighted. She was giggling again, but now that her arms were temporarily free, she shrugged out of his wool jacket and tossed somewhere on the stack of moving boxes. Then she slid her arms around his neck to hold tight and test her grip.

He was strong. Dane didn’t look it at all, but underneath her fingertips she could feel it. Nina knew a few valuable self defense moves, but she didn’t have any sort of muscle or strength in her limbs. He made her feel tiny and vulnerable and it was scary in the best ways.

She finally tilted her head back and pulled an arm away to point towards the tiny cut out “hall” and the one ajar door that led to her room.

He kissed her again. More accurately, he bit her mouth and then licked his way inside.

Somehow they made it to Nina’s room–surprising, considering that he never once set her down and that he stopped twice to slam her against the wall again and kiss her until she was a limp mess. When they finally did hit the bed, Dane set her down with an incongruous gentleness even as he settled his knees onto her mattress, her thighs still gripping his waist.

His hands rose to rip his tie loose. For a long moment, he stared down at her, breathing ragged.

“Tell me again that you want this,” he growled, seizing her wrists and yanking them up over her head.

Nina had to take in a few slow, deep breaths and count in her head. If she got swept up in it too fast, there was no way she was going to be able to control her feelings, let alone her body. She needed to think of this like… like… doing the laundry! There was nothing hot or sexy about laundry.

Dang, he looked so good all disheveled and wild.

“I definitely want this,” she agree with a breathy whisper and a nod of her head.

Without further prompting, he knotted his tie around her wrists with practiced ease. Leaning forward, he looped the other end of the tie around the bar at the top of her headboard, just high enough that her arms felt stretched out from her current prone position.

He slid down, pushing her sweater up to expose her breasts, and tugged the underwire of her bra with his teeth before running his tongue along the dip of her cleavage.

This wasn’t what Nina had in mind when she decided to go for a little bit of industrial vibes for her new bedroom furniture, but it was a pleasant bonus. She wiggled her fingers making sure she still had proper blood flow, and then she relaxed into being at the mercy of a very worked up professor.

Well, maybe not relax. Her breath caught the second wet tongue touched her skin and she found herself squirming just a bit when his warm breath fell over a ticklish spot. Nina moistened her lips, where she was still a little puffy from fervent kissing and tried to keep taking in slow breaths.

His mouth continued to pepper her breasts with kisses and small nips and rough scrapes of his teeth. Meanwhile his hands slipped down to yank at her jeans button. Her pants were peeled down right along with her underwear–as far as the top of her lacy boots.

“Nina,” he panted, pushing her knees even wider, and sank his teeth into the top of her thigh. “You’re so–you’re perfect.”

Nina was used to moving fast, jumping on somebody and banging it out. The fact she couldn’t speed things along by getting her hands on him and getting him out of that waistcoat and shirt was both frustrating and exciting. All she had to do was endure a little delicious torture until he wore himself out, right? She hadn’t accounted for her awful insecurities and how simple compliments in the moment would turn her stomach upside down, though.

“You really shouldn’t say stuff like that right now,” she whispered, somewhere in the statement her breath hitched again when she felt teeth on the delicate skin of her thigh. Nina wriggled again, finding there wasn’t much room for moving her legs when she couldn’t she the fabric past her boots.

“I’m stuck!” she stated with a squeak, knowing he likely did it on purpose, but also knowing he’d enjoy having that confirmed.

Judging by the muffled sound Dane made into her skin, Nina was right. The next moment, she was rewarded with a hot wash of his breath over her folds, followed by his tongue working inside of her.

She heard the tell-tale metallic teeth of a zipper. Dane fumbled with something out of her line of sight, and then there was a crinkling sound. He let out a low hiss.

“Need to do this again,” he bit out, the words vibrating straight through her clit. “I want to make you come so hard you scream.”

Sitting up, he licked a path up her stomach and then steadily began to push his length into her, his hands on her hips bearing her down around him. He shuddered as she reflexively clenched.

“Don’t you dare, Dane,” she croaked out. Nina did not need his help getting any wetter and she almost made a muffled complaint when he stopped laving his tongue on her. But then he pushed his cock inside her and she gasped, rolling her hips up to meet him out of reflex and having to mentally tell herself to stop it.

“Do you love plants, Dane, because I love plants!” Her voice was absolutely cracked and high pitched, but she had to do something to distract herself from the way every single one of her muscles were coiled up so tight. Nina was so afraid to move, yet she still wound up hugging his hips with her knees.

“I’ve got you,” he breathed, which didn’t answer her question but still felt reassuring. For a few moments he was perfectly still, the tendons in his neck and shoulders straining with the effort as he gave her time to wind down a little.

It wasn’t a long reprieve. He started to move inside of her and wound up growling, slamming his hips forward. He thrust into her hard, over and over, his forehead dropping against the bedspread beside Nina’s head. The way he fucked her was the exact opposite of the careful, sweet, hesitant Dane who’d taken her to dinner. The noises he made barely even sounded human.

She could feel how close he was, but he just seemed to keep on going.

What a nightmare not being able to move! Nina tugged once or twice on the tie binding her wrists, turning her head towards her arm to muffle the loud, plaintive groan that escape. She didn’t doubt for a second that he’d be able to make her scream, as the heavy gasps she made and the sudden frustrated exclamations were all she could do to send that energy somewhere.

Even then sometimes she’d forget, and the scrape of buttons against the bare skin of her stomach would make her tense and her stomach dip and the small rock of her hips would have him landing in just the right spot to have her tilting her head back and sighing soft curses.

The louder Nina got, the more Dane tensed up and the rougher he grew with her. When she made a particularly high noise, he slid one hand higher up her body to knead her breast through her bra, making a wrecked noise of his own.

“Say my name,” he rasped, the rocking of his hips stuttering to a crawl.

Nina shivered and gave a soft staggering laugh that turned into another one of those pained, frustrated sounds. She couldn’t be sure if slower was better or worse. It did, however give her a chance to catch her breath and attempt to slow her pounding heartbeat before it burst right out of her chest. Trying to keep herself from letting go, and keeping her body so taut, had her skin feeling shiny and her muscles quivering.

Dane.” She said his name like he was killing her. “God, I wish I could come right now..!”

He gave a strangled answer, and then surged forward to kiss her so hard that she felt raw. Shuddering, he pumped rapidly, and then she could feel him twitch inside her too.

“Fuck,” he gasped into her mouth, sounding almost defeated. He groaned as the aftershocks rolled over him, unable to completely stop his hips until he rode it out.

So hot,” she squeaked through her clenched teeth. “Oh my god, I’m going to die.”

Nina was being a little dramatic but she felt like her muscles were on fire, and she hadn’t suffered through anything so sweet and spicy sexy in her whole life. She squeezed him with her legs again because she couldn’t kick her feet and glanced up where her hands were bound to see if she could weasel her way out of it with a little bending.

“I need a cold shower right now and oh my god, I want to see you naked, but I can’t- I can’t. Ice water now, naked later. Naked during! I can’t stand up!”

Dane groaned again, but he slipped the knot loose from her wrists and brushed her hair away from her face.

“You’re sure?” he tried one last time, though he’d clearly accepted that she was going to insist.

Immediately her arms went around his neck and she kissed him like she’d been starving for affection her entire life. For a moment it seemed like she might’ve changed her mind, as she slipped her hands into his hair to hold him tight while she ravished his mouth and even went as far as trying to pop the first few buttons of his shirt.

Finally she was giving an anguished moan and pulling away to shake her head, and didn’t look a bit happy about it.

“Shower. Icy shower.”

Trying Something New

Trying Something New 008

A paper takeout bag crinkled as it settled onto her desk.

“As requested,” Jay told her as his shadow fell across her. When she looked up he was leaning casually against the edge of her workspace, a to-go cup in his hand until that too was set in front of her. “Don’t worry, it’s not coffee. Chai latte.”

He looked good, as per usual. The leather jacket, the v-neck sweater and dark jeans, his hair slightly wind-tousled but otherwise well-kept. His blue eyes scanned her face and then moved downward.

“Nice scarf,” he said. It sounded perfectly innocent, but Nina could tell that he knew.

“Oh, you like it? They come in handy when you don’t want coworkers to gossip too much,” There was some sass to her tone, but not overly much. Nina was frustrated with him, not actually angry. Jay basically embodied the term playing hard to get, and she enjoyed the game. …most of the time.

Before she started in on a lecture he well deserved she had a swallow of the chai and immediately felt the tiniest bit better. She was always starving by lunch time, since she never bothered with breakfast. Nina went rummaging through the paper bag.

“Why on earth would you send me a rope tying professor? Are you really that afraid of going on a date with me yourself?”

“I thought you’d like him,” Jay said. “Looks like I was right.”

She hadn’t even told him her favorite sandwich, but somehow he’d managed to hit the nail on the head on that, too. There was a half cup of butternut squash soup to go with it, and a small bag of potato chips.

“Do you ever properly feed yourself?” he wanted to know, watching her tear open her food. “I get that you don’t want to cook for one person, but that’s no excuse to skip meals.”

“I can sleep more if I skip breakfast,” she defended after swallowing a bite of sandwich. There was no doubt that she could pack it all away in the span of five minutes, but it seemed she’d be too busy fussing at him.

“This is not about me!” she wagged a finger at him. “This about you going out of your way to find me someone I’d genuinely want to see again. Were you hoping I’d get bedazzled by him and forget that I like you? Because I can like two people at once. And I have all kinds of new ideas now. Filthy ideas, Jay!”

Suddenly Nina realized her volume was way too high for the office and she quickly slapped her hand over her mouth. She leaned in her chair to peer around at the other desks and off to where the rows of shelves stood. Most all of her coworkers had left for lunch. They tended to head off to one of the student cafeterias, or out somewhere fancy instead of eating in the office. Nina herself was only there for lunch because it was a convenient place to yell at Jay.

Despite her shouting, Jay was grinning at her when she turned back around.

“You say that like it’s a bad thing.” He leaned across the desk to brush a crumb off of her cheek with his thumb. “Are you sure you’re not mad because you think you can’t have what you want?”

Before she could answer, he straightened up again, crossing his arms over his chest.

“Dane’s my friend,” he explained patiently. “You’re also my friend. I thought you two had potential. And I thought it would be good for both of you to meet. He needed someone to give him a push to actually join the scene, and you… You needed to see a newbie get hooked by their first point of contact in the lifestyle.”

“I am definitely mad because I’m not getting what I want,” she grumbled back. And what a revelation to have. What a bratty little punk way for her to feel! When did she go from never asking, to now demanding and expecting things to go her way? Not only was she a nymphomaniac, she was turning into Tabby. Nina had officially lost her mind somewhere.

Several more bites of her sandwich disappear while she tried to dissect the rest of his statement.

“Why?” she finally asked, sighing as she leaned back in her chair. “What do you mean by me needing to see? Because if you’re going to tell me that people are easily caught up and swept away by their first experiences, I know. Boy, do I know.”

“Do you?” Jay’s eyes were piercing. “Then you should know why I wanted to make a point.”

“Did you ask me here for any other reason than to pout at me?” he asked, circling around her desk and taking a seat on the edge. There was an amused little smile on his face as he reached out and toyed with the end of her scarf. “Or was that about it?”

“Hrm,” was her simply huffy reply. Nina finished off her sandwich and licked the salt and little bit of mayo from her fingers before she was after the soup. She would’ve been happy with just the sandwich alone, but butternut squash was such the perfect companion to turkey on rye and she drank it straight from the cup.

Despite all of her fussing, Nina understood why Jay was being difficult. He wasn’t actually being difficult, really. He was a natural caretaker sort of person who also was such a Daddy, that it wouldn’t have mattered if she was the most well rounded, smartest, capable, or experienced person in the world. Jay would probably still make a fuss about being sure she knew what she was doing and knew all her options. Even though she was incredibly frustrated by it, she still respected it.

“I’m not pouting,” she finally said, twisting her chair away from him once she’d set down the empty soup container. “I’m expressing my frustrations in a constructive way! Thank you for the free lunch,” Now that’d fussed at him, the humor in her voice had crept back in.

“Who said it was free?” He hadn’t let go of her scarf even when she’d turned away, and now she felt a short, firm tug around her neck. “I didn’t come all the way down here for nothing.”

A little jolt of elation flipped in her stomach and it took everything in her to not let that show on her face or in her movements. Nina leaned all the way back in her chair, lifting her arm up to look at the gold chain bracelet on her wrist as if it were a watch.

“I don’t know, Jay. My colleagues will be back in half and hour and I’m just not sure I have enough time. I have a ten in my wallet though, is that good?”

“Get your ass out of that chair right now.” Jay yanked on the scarf again, harder this time, and it tightened briefly around Nina’s throat. “As much as I’d be fine doing this right here… I think you’d be mad about the security cameras.”

He stood up off of her desk, smiling down at her. “If you’ve only got thirty minutes, I guess you’ll have to hop to it.”

“You have such a beautiful way with words,” she commented. Why did she enjoy sassing at him so much? Nina had rarely ever done it to Shaun. Although, that might’ve been because Shaun always seemed to think she was insulting him or being rude, even when it was clearly exaggerated teasing. Actually getting to say all those snappy comebacks that first come to mind was a refreshing change.

Casting only a brief look up at the ceiling towards the nearest security camera, Nina twisted up her mouth in a thoughtful frown. Jay wouldn’t get her into any serious trouble at work, she was pretty sure, even if he was plotting something new to thwart her challenge win. So whatever he was up to wouldn’t be too much for her to handle.

Nina stood up, smoothing her hands down her sides so the skirt of her striped sweater dress would fall back to it’s proper length, then pointed towards the small hall that led off to the private archives.

“Did you want to see the university’s private collection?”

The moment the door shut behind them, Jay put his hands on Nina’s hips and walked her back against a bookcase. He glanced around, probably checking to make sure they were actually out of clear view, and then reached up to run a finger over the scarf. His thumb managed to find the exact spot where it obscured her hickey and dig in gently.

“You’ve been bad,” he told her, though he didn’t actually sound upset. If anything, he was fighting a laugh. “Getting marked by someone else isn’t going to convince me to date you. Are you sure you really like me that much?”

Nina was starting to wonder if Jay had been lurking at the club and spying the entire time she was on her date. That filthy thought sent flushing heat down the back of her neck and she had to bite into her lip. She couldn’t recall if that were a thing on his list, but she was quickly realizing that it needed to be a greenlit one on hers.

She was itching to put her hands on his jacket and after a moment of debating went ahead and gripped the open edges just to see if it was that nice soft leather or something stiffer.

“I asked you if there were any rules or caveats for that date and you didn’t give me any, in fact, you said I should enjoy myself and I did. So that is all definitely all your fault.”

His jacket was firm but yielding in her grip. Sturdy, but well worn and soft material.

“Is that so?” Jay asked, grinning. “I don’t know, Nina. I think you need to prove it to me.”

Pulling the scarf free slowly, he took a moment to inspect her bruise. The pads of his fingers smoothed over it like it might rub off. Then, in a matter of seconds, Jay had taken her wrists and twisted them behind her back.

“Here’s a rule. No hands.” The scarf looped expertly and securely around her wrists, knotting tight.

“That- Hm.” Could they do this at work? It was all well and fun to daydream about it, but being tied up in the archives was a few steps above making out in one of the janitor closets. What if someone came back from lunch early? What if one of the professors decided they needed a particular book about medieval tapestry and couldn’t wait for a sign in? Her heart was already thumping several beats faster.

Nina didn’t stop him, though. But her voice did drop to a high pitched whisper.

“What exactly did you want me to prove without my hands? I’m not going to let you get away with sneaky things to ruin my challenge!”

Jay raised an eyebrow.

“Use your imagination.” His fingers slid into her hair, combing across her scalp. “I know you’re not this innocent, Nina. Do I have to spell it out for you?”

Nina’s imagination certainly had a few ideas, maybe even too many ideas. Unfortunately what she wanted to go down didn’t necessarily line up with her bigger pictures plans, as enjoyable as it might be.

“I can’t read your mind,” she responded, wide-eyed. Though she was playing it coy, it was still an honest statement. Nina could think of all kinds of suggestions, but she had no intention of making it easier for him to torment her. “What would you like me to do? It’ll be awfully hard to text Dane and tell him I can’t get spicy anymore if I can’t use my hands.”

Jay leaned in, his lips ghosting across hers.

“Get on your knees and suck my cock,” he said, shoving down on her shoulder and pressing his thumb into the hickey at the same time. His other hand skimmed down across the front of her dress, stroking her abdomen. “Is that clear enough for you?”

What!” Immediately she burst into laughter, her head tilting back against the bookshelf. It’s not like the thought hadn’t rattled around in her dozens of ideas, but actually hearing it out loud in that soft suggestive voice of his was almost too much.

Her teeth dug into her bottom lip again. This one required a little bit of thought. It wouldn’t be the first time she’d done it by far, nor was it something she had an issue with. But at work? Without her hands? Nina didn’t tend to have any confidence in her skills in a private setting, being in a risky setting like this was a little nerve wracking. She could legitimately get fired if the wrong person walked in. Still, there was a little thrill in the demand and being asked to do something outside of her comfort zone.

Nina also really, really like the idea of seeing if she could get him to lose his cool.

“Okay,” she finally answered with a whisper, already sliding down against the bookcase. “If that’s all you want.”

“For now.” There was definitely a promise in the words.

Jay reached down to undo the button of his jeans for her, but that was all the help she got. He was already visibly half-hard as she sank to her knees.

“That’s all you, you know,” he told her, his fingers slipping into her hair again. His thumb brushed her bruise. “This too. I almost feel a little bad for Dane.”

Being someone who was sensual and sexual didn’t come natural to Nina, at least, she didn’t believe it did. What she felt was shy and awkward, and like she looked completely ridiculous. A little bit of encouragement went a long way though, and she always seemed to have that tiny spark of something that made her want to prove herself despite it. Once she was comfortably on her knees, she she had to remind herself she was on a time limit too. There wasn’t any time for her to be insecure.

“I don’t know what you’re talking about,” she denied with a soft breath. She then caught the fabric of his jeans with her teeth and gave a sharp tug, finding herself trying to stifle her giggling. The least he could have done was pull down the zipper too! Nina didn’t balk, though. She flicked the zipper up with her tongue, high enough so she could snag it with her teeth and then it was just a matter of bending until she pulled it all the way down.

His fingers petted the nape of her neck.

“Of course not. Your moron of an ex-husband didn’t appreciate what he had.” Jay let out a small huff of laughter. “It’d be really funny if it didn’t piss me off.”

Nina had to pause for a moment, resting her forehead against his stomach while she tamped down that sudden flush of embarrassment and pleasure. Even if she did have her face in his crotch, him being pissed off about her ex was nice to know. Oh, plenty of people had told her that her ex was a moron, most of which just being happy to get laid, but from Jay it was just a little bit more believable. He didn’t have the same kind of agenda.

Well. He had an agenda, but apparently it was making things as difficult for Nina as possible. She had to swallow more of her giggling until she finally got his pants undone and tugged out of the way, only to find there were boxers for her to deal with too. At least she knew now, for sure, Jay definitely enjoyed her company.

“Jaaaay,” she tilted her head back to complain, simply for the sake of being dramatic, but refused to ask him for any help. In fact, after an annoyed huff, she applied a very liberally amount of pressure with her tongue in trying to get a hold of that tiny little button on his boxers.

He laughed again, louder this time, and moved to tug his underwear out of the way for her.

“Is that better, sweetheart?” he teased. His thumb ran over Nina’s lips, and then both of his hands were curled tightly in her hair. He gave a gentle tug. “Come on. We don’t have all day.”

“You’re real bossy for someone in such a vulnerable position,” she muttered, already breathless and her face no doubt in three shades of red. She almost shushed him too for being so loud, but she had a much more effective way to do that.

Nina licked the length of him before anything else, taking delight in the twitch and way he swelled even harder. She was deliberately ginger about guiding his tip into her mouth, restricting her tongue’s attention to just the head before Nina bent forward and tested just how far she could slide him into her mouth.

Her hands clenched tight behind her, among other things.

“Who’s vulnerable?” he breathed, rolling his hips to push further into her mouth. She felt him bump the back of her throat. “You’re the one tied up and kneeling.”

As if to prove a point, he yanked on her hair again, his fingertips digging into her scalp. Nina could hear a different note creeping into his voice, though, something raw and low that reminded her of the way he’d looked at her that night at the club.

Nina made a quick surprised squeak and even had to readjust herself on the floor, but she didn’t make a move to pull away. To answer the question, she gave the very softest graze of her teeth against his delicate skin, soothing immediately with a swirl of her tongue.

She certainly wasn’t giggling now. The look he gave her was dangerous in all the best kind of ways and Nina had to remind herself she actually needed to breathe. When she did it came out as a humming sigh.

“Nina,” he said, warning. He stroked a finger along her jawline. “If you don’t keep your teeth to yourself I’ll leave you hogtied on your desk.”

Nina didn’t doubt for a second that he would after their last exchange, and wisely chose not to test it. Didn’t stop her from giggling, though, what little bit of giggling that could slip through with her mouth occupied. From there she was much more well behaved, even finding a comfortable rhythm of bobbing her head as she sucked and licked every inch she could fit in her mouth.

That was about the only thing that was comfortable though, because between her thighs was throbbing almost in time with her heartbeat. With her squirming she could already feel the damp fabric of her panties shifting against her skin.

“Sit still,” he growled, when she wriggled a little too much. “Don’t you dare.”

Jay’s hips moved to meet her mouth again, fingers tightening.

“You do not get to come,” he told her in a voice that cut straight through her. “You’re going to sit here and take this like a good girl. I know you can take this, Nina, you’re doing so good.”

Nina made a very loud plaintive sound that might’ve been something akin to Then shut up Jay!, because now that he’d practically snarled at her not to, she couldn’t stop thinking about it and really wanted to. She dug her fingernails into her palms, hoping that’d help her focus on anything beyond his face where he was giving the sort of expression that sent shivers down her spine.

She’d quit her squirming, though the cost was her ever increasing staggered breathing and the faint breathy groans she’d make every time she shifted and had to stop herself.

“Jesus,” he swore, pressing his face against the stacks. Her hair was tangled around his fingers, his shallow thrusts timed with her bobbing rhythm. When she whined around him he made an answering noise in the back of his throat and pumped harder.

She felt him pulse on her tongue.

“You have about three seconds to decide if you’re going to swallow,” Jay said tightly.

That was barely enough of a warning, but Nina wasn’t about to hold anything in her mouth long enough to go running to spit it out nor was she she going to let him leave any evidence while she was at work. Didn’t stop her from making a surprised cry when he finally came or the way she jumped. Nor did it prevent the agonized sigh that escape after she’d swallowed. It was more painful staying still and staving off that warm flush of heat in her skin that any of his hair pulling. Nina was pretty sure she was going to pass out and Jay’d have a hell of a hard time explaining to her coworkers what happened without scandalizing the lot of them.

The way he was cupping her face as he shuddered through it was unmistakably affectionate. He pulled away from her and then crouched down to kiss her forehead.

“You okay, sweetheart?” he asked softly, still petting her cheeks and smoothing down her hair. His eyes scanned her face. “Gonna make it? Tell me what you need.”

Nina did not expect to suddenly start crying.

“No, no, I’m okay!” She had to gasp out, before he got the wrong idea and thought she was hurt or regretted any part of it. All of her feelings were a complicated jumble of sexual tension, an intense high from risky excitement, and his soft affection. Then the simple thing of asking her what she needed, somehow just sort of tipped her over the edge. A year of exploring different partners and positions and styles of spicy sex had all be amazing, but apparently the thing that was missing from her sex life was having someone ask her if she was okay.

And she still hadn’t come and it was freaking killing her.

She sucked in a breath and tried to let it out slowly, but just ended up with a hiccuped laugh.

“I’m okay, I just- Can you untie me so I can actually touch you, please.”

Without hesitation, he pulled the knots loose and slipped her wrists free of the scarf, then gathered her into his arms.

“Shh,” he told her, pressing a kiss to her forehead. With one hand, he tucked himself back into his pants and zipped himself up, but the other continued to stroke soothing circles against her back and wrists. His knuckles brushed at her tears. “It’s okay, Nina. I’ve got you.”

Nina squeezed her eyes shut and buried her face at his neck, slipping one of her arms around him under his jacket while her other hand rotated between tapping a palm lightly against his shoulder and balling up into a fist. It took her a few moments of sucking in a breath, counting to ten, and then letting it out slowly before her body eased off from it’s coiled tension and melted back to normal.

“God, I’m so glad I didn’t end up crying on somebody else, that would’ve been so mortifying,” she whispered, finally shifting to unhide her face. “I’m sorry! That really wasn’t about you, or any of this, I really liked this. I just-” Nina groaned and tilted her head back. She didn’t even know how to explain it.

“I know. It’s okay.” Jay just continued to hold her until she calmed, brushing her hair back out of her face. There was a small frown tugging at the corner of his mouth as he studied her, and Nina could hear the wheels turning. “I pushed too much. You need to take the rest of the day off if you can manage.”

“No, nope, you have to listen,” she protested, grabbing his head to keep it still and make sure she caught his eye. Nina gave him her best wide-eyed earnest stare. “Don’t start thinking you’re a Bad Daddy. It’s not about you and it’s not what we did. Please trust me, I promise it’s not.”

Nina pulled her hands away, but didn’t move from her comfortable little nook. She was going to take advantage of the moment for as long as she was allowed to, and if someone walked in and found them, well, that was fine. She’d have plenty of good reasons for why she looked a mess!

“I just realized no one had ever actually asked me if I was okay after or if I needed anything. Not before I got to the club. None of my dates had, not even in Shaun, and I was so worked up already it just kinda got me at a really weird moment! Okay? I swear I’m good. I’m- I’m probably better than I’ve been, really.”

That was good for her to know, because now, even if she and Jay never dated for real, Nina finally knew what she actually needed and was looking for and everything from there would be icing on the cake.

“I told you this would be intense,” he reminded her. His hands moved down her back, kneading out the knots. “You need to listen to me, too. You’re not going back to work today.”

Jay wasn’t pushing her away, either. He seemed perfectly content to let her hang all over him as long as she wanted to, while he soothed her with soft words and calming touches and just his solid, warm frame supporting hers.

“Let’s get you up off the floor,” he told her. “I’m taking you home.”

Trying Something New

Trying Something New 007

A few days later, Nina was at her cousin’s, because he’d called and asked her to come keep Tabby company while he was at work.

“I just don’t know what’s going on with Scorn!” Tabby was lamenting, flopping around on Cameron’s bed like a fidgety cat. “There’s just too much drama! I think I’ll stay here with Cameron for a while. Cam’s so great, he always has time to listen. No one understands me like he does, Nina. I just wish he’d stop making a big deal out of the fact we used to date.”

She eyed Nina curiously. “Are you okay? You keep looking at your phone all twitchy-like.”

Nina knew for a fact that Cameron didn’t understand Tabby at all and that was half the problem, but the girl caught her fidgeting with her phone again. Texting with Jay was a daily habit now and she’d been too busy at work today to send him any cute selfies, and now that she wanted to sulk about being a babysitter he wasn’t texting her back fast enough.

“I’m not being twitchy. And the guy’s name is Scorn, really what do you expect out of him besides drama?” she countered back. “He’s probably out menacing the streets of Gotham or something.”

“Nina,” Tabby said slowly, as if she were speaking to a five-year-old, “Scorn isn’t a guy.”

She made a dive suddenly for Nina’s phone. Snatching it up, she made a face when she saw Nina’s current window. “Ugh, not Jay again! Are you banging him yet or what? Is he why you blew off poor Marcus?”

“Well you can let Scorn know they’re doing androgynous really well!” Nina shouted back. She almost tackled Tabby for the phone, but the girl would only think there was something even more juicy on it. It was easier to just let her have it.

“I didn’t blow off Marcus, you know. We actually had a nice conversation over drinks and he understood I wasn’t ready for a vampire’s lifestyle.”

She hesitated answering about Jay, though. She never really had anything useful to say about him and Nina didn’t feel like he needed her to defend his honor either. But Tabby was already scrolling her her messages, and Nina had to admit it all looked pretty salacious.

“We’re not banging but if you have to know, we might be involved in a tiny challenge that I am sure to win, which is why I said no more blind dates for a couple weeks.”

Then she couldn’t help it, she pounced to rescue her phone.

“Noooo,” wailed Tabby, squirming as she tried to hold onto her prize. “At least tell me some details! Does he make you call him Daddy? Give me something!”

As she tried to keep the phone from Nina, it buzzed in her grasp.

“Did you tell him no blind dates?” Tabby asked, holding the phone above her head and peering at the screen. “He wants you to see some dude named Dane on Friday.”

The only time Nina ever called Jay Daddy was when she was being a facetious little punk. But before she could say as much, she was thrown.

What. Give me it!”

Now with questions on the line, Nina was a little more determined to wrestle Tabby still, finally just flat out sitting on her to pry the phone out of her hands. Having the height and weight advantage really came in handy sometimes.

Tabby made an indignant noise as Nina wrested the phone back. Sure enough, Nina had a new message from Jay.

Friday, 9PM. Dress up. You’re meeting Dane at the club.

Who is Dane and why am I wearing my cute clothes for him?

She texted immediately, scowling with confusion down at her phone. Nina also stayed right where she was sitting, because sometimes Tabby needed to be reminded that Nina wasn’t Cameron and unlike him, Nina could beat her up if she ever had to.

Dane’s a friend. I think you’ll like him.

“Don’t pick on me because you’re not getting laid,” Tabby sulked. “Do you even think you two would really work out? I mean, don’t you think that stuff’s kind of silly?”

You know I’m trying not to date this month. You’re being sneaky again.

“Not getting laid by choice. And what do you mean silly? Which stuff is silly?” she asked offhand, still thumbing another text.

Did you want me to try anything special on this date, or do I just get to do my Nina things?

Just be your cute self and have fun.

Tabby made an exaggerated sighing noise. “The whole Daddy Dom, baby girl thing! I mean you’re not exactly the type! If someone bought you a stuffed animal you’d laugh so hard you cried.”

Nina didn’t know how Tabby could be so perceptive about some things and clueless about others. It really wasn’t a surprise that Cameron wasn’t constantly in knots about her. She did finally slide off the girl though, taking refuge on the corner of the bed to send her last text.

Okay, but only because YOU picked him out so I know he’s not going to be a weirdo.

“I’d definitely laugh myself to tears. It’s not been like that, though? I don’t call him Daddy, not ever in a real way, and he’s never made me feel like a little girl. Not that we’re actually partners or anything. I have to defeat him in a combat of wills first because he’s being difficult.”

“Are you sure that’s not the problem?” Tabby eyed her, sitting up and straightening out her skirt. “What if that’s what he wants? At least, the Daddy part. Maybe if you called him Daddy you two would be hooking up already.”

Nina frowned as she considered it. Daddy Dom was one of his big top listed things. There was no way she was ever going to be able to call someone Daddy in earnest, it just felt too weird. She’d also told him she wasn’t sure about being called girl. Though, that didn’t feel nearly so weird, she just liked other things better.

But Nina had also done enough research by now to know that the whole daddy/babygirl thing was just a title for a dynamic and didn’t necessarily mean that was the only aspect. Even the Master/Slave and the Owner/Pet categories seemed to be a lot more nuanced than their names suggested, and Nina figured that out just by watching different couples at the club.

Dang it, Tabby had sent her into a spiral. Nina huffed and turned to the girl.

“I’m pretty sure if that’s what he needed, he would’ve told me when we talked about it. He’s mostly worried I’m going to try and morph into his perfect sub just because I’m new and might still have issues about Shaun without thinking about what I actually like and want. And I get it. It’s so easy to get caught up in the moment and addicted to the high feelings. That’s probably why this jerk has set me up with someone else for a date too! So I don’t think he’s the only guy in the world!”

“I mean… Honestly, Nina? That’s kinda smart. Everyone falls in love with their first.” Tabby frowned. “Seriously. It’s always super intense with your first Dom, and a DD/lg dynamic is more emotionally involved than others. Plus I’m pretty sure Jay’s not had a new sub in like, forever. You should probably listen to him.”

“The crazy part is that I like him, and it didn’t even start from all of the dommy stuff. He likes books as much as I do, he’s so wickedly sarcastic when he wants to be, and he actively listens when people talk to him. Everything else has just been a bonus.” Nina explained with a huff. She did not need Tabby suddenly saying responsible, intelligent things right now. The world was weird enough as it was!

“I am listening to him too, though, which is the only reason I’m going on this silly date. Ignoring the fact I’d like him to stop being paranoid and take a chance with me, if I were to trust anyone to find me the love of my life or even just a serious partner, it’d be Jay.”

“Hi. You must be Nina.”

Just like Jay had said he would be, Dane was waiting in Jay’s favorite booth. Nina had to hand it to Jay; the guy was good-looking, and he was dressed smart. Waistcoat and tie smart. He had short dark hair and green eyes, and he stood up to meet her when she walked over.

“And here I was thinking he was just talking you up.” He offered his hand. “Can I buy you a drink?”

Nina found herself feeling the same way she always did when something was a date: shy and awkward and a little out of her element, despite the fact she’d dated so much in the past year that she ought to have been an expert by now. She shook his hand and held up a finger.

“One drink,” she confirmed with a nod. “I don’t think Jay knows how to exaggerate. He kinda just says stuff so plainly and matter-of-fact.”

Like for any date, Nina dressed to impress, just in her own comfortable style. A nice little sweater number in a warm maple brown, where the top was mostly modest with it’s baggy sleeves and subtle v-neckline, with the skirt being considered a mini and clinging tight to her hips. The sleeves were a little too short for her to nervous pluck at, so instead she was turning her purse in her hands.

“Um. So what do you do for work and fun?” she asked, because it was always a good place to start.

“Relax,” Dane told her. “I don’t bite on the first date.”

He led her over to the bar and flagged down the bartender, ordering something fancy-sounding.

“I teach anthropology at the community college. For fun, well…” He smiled. “I like studying people. This place is as good as any, and it’s got a few perks.”

“I guess that means you’re not a vampire. I met one of those recently,” Nina grinned. Relaxing wasn’t quite as easy, but she did try to breathe a little more often and not stand so stiff. She ended up scooting onto a nearby stool, giving it a few testing twists before she settled.

“I’m over at the university myself. I don’t study people, but I do spend a lot of time studying for people. Do you come here very often?”

“Not so much.” Looking a little rueful, he rubbed the back of his neck. “I’ve been… interested. But I’m more comfortable with more conventional dating, even though my tastes fit right in here. I guess part of it is I’m half afraid I’ll run into one of my students.”

The drink was delivered. It was some kind of bright, fruity affair in a martini glass.

“Non-alcoholic,” Dane confessed. “I’d rather you stay sober. Do you mind?”

“Hm. No, I don’t mind.” There it was. Nina had found Jay’s angle with this particular date. He went and found her someone just like herself, new and inexperienced and probably a little bit awkward with the whole overwhelmingness of everything.

Immediately it changed her whole outlook on this date from anxiousness, to curious amusement, because she knew exactly how this guy felt and there was no reason for her to be on guard.

“I get it. If I saw one of my coworkers here I’d probably freak out a little. I don’t really look or act like the dungeon type, right? And people get so weird if you mention any sort of interest in BDSM culture. Like you’re a nymphomaniac or a serial killer!”

“It’s true. You know, studies have shown that BDSM lifestyle participants show no particular tendencies toward mental illness? In fact, dominant partners tend to be much more comfortable and adept at social interactions than the average person.” Dane grinned. “Not sure that extends to me, but I did say tend, didn’t I.”

He glanced at her with interest. “Well. What do you think? Should we have a nice, normal date at this dungeon?”

“I don’t know about normal, but I can show you around and we can ooh and aah at all of the things,” she agreed with a soft laugh. Nina took a quick sip of her drink as she slid out of her chair, glad to find it was another good-tasting choice. She then held out her hand for him to take.

“Do you think of yourself as a dominant person?” she asked curiously. “Like what attracts you to it? What are you looking for?”

“I know I lean that way.” He took her hand. “Not to be too blunt about it, but I’ve seen my fair share of porn and I’m fairly certain of what I like. I’d be willing to try other things, but… I like the idea of someone trusting me enough to do as I say. Having her tied up and exposed is pretty appealing, too. I’m not sure about the whole… Master, slave, that sort of thing. But the basics? Yes.”

As they slipped through the curtain into the back room, he leaned in to speak in her ear. “What about you? What got you interested in all this? Are you here for anything special?”

The playspace wasn’t as packed as it had been last time Nina visited, but it was still crowded enough. The first scene to catch Nina’s eye was the St. Andrew’s Cross again. There was a woman strapped to it, fully nude and blindfolded, while her Dom teased her body with a feather.

“Funnily enough, I wanted to fall in love with someone who feels a spicy sex life is just as important as other things, and I figured what better place to look than somewhere extra spicy where everyone understands trust and communication is important.”

Nina paused for a moment to watch the woman, feeling that familiar burn in her face. She tugged his hand and gestured at the scene.

“I want to try something like that. Maybe not the entire thing all at once or in public, but it’s exciting. You can’t really ask people on Tinder dates to tie you up because you never really know who might be crazy.”

“That is a little advanced, I think,” laughed Dane, a little breathless. “I know how to tie a knot, though. A few different kinds, actually.”

He pulled Nina around to face him. “You’ve never been tied up, then?”

She shook her head.

“Nope, no ropes, or scarves, or handcuff. Nothing. My ex was never interested and since then there’s just not been a line up of the right person and opportunity. I really haven’t tried much of anything beyond a few little things here and there.”

“Well.” He flashed a grin. “I’m interested, for the record.”

Looking around, Dane took in the scene. People half-dressed, people not dressed at all, people in fetish gear. There was a woman giving what looked like a flogging lesson in the middle of the room.

“It’s all… a bit much at once, isn’t it.” Swallowing, he turned back to Nina. “I feel like I don’t know where to put my hands. Do you know what I mean?”

Nina grinned, eyes going wide as she nodded quickly again. Then she stepped close cause it was easier for him to hear when she dropped the volume of her voice in an excited whisper.

“I do! It was so much at first, but every time I come back I feel a little but more- Um. Powerful? Like all pretense and expectation of what I’m supposed to be is gone. There’s this honesty here that you just are who you are and everyone can see and it’s kind of refreshing.”

She paused, second thinking her words and looking a little embarrassed by it.

“Well, I mean, not everyone is honest and there are the weird ones who get way too into roleplaying and of course some people it’s only ever about kinky sex, but I guess- It’s just how I feel about it.”

His hands settled on her waist as she stepped closer. Nina got the feeling it was reflexive, but he didn’t pull them away.

“It seems like this has been really positive for you. If this is Jay’s attempt to hook me into coming out more, I think he picked the right person to sell it.”

They wandered around for a while longer, Nina acting as excited tour guide as they checked out all the active scenes. A woman using a man as a living chair; a pair of men enjoying the spanking bench; a woman lying in a bathtub as her Dom dripped colorful hot wax onto her skin.

Nina had just stopped to watch a woman being slowly wrapped in emerald green rope, resting facedown on a stool as the bindings drew taut between her spread legs, when Dane made a noise in the back of his throat and squeezed Nina’s hand.

“Tell me there’s somewhere we can be alone.” His voice had gone low and rough. “I feel like if I don’t kiss you I’ll go insane.”

There was a feeling Nina was completely familiar with. Even being used to seeing all the salacious things, sometimes a particular scene would just creep up and hit all the right buttons. She pressed the back of her hand to her mouth and laughed softly, but did nod and tug him to follow her.

There were all kinds of little places and cubbies to go for a sense of privacy and Nina found a nook behind a foundation pillar where there was just enough mood lighting to make it feel cozy, but not so much that it felt exposed.

“It’s hard to resist, isn’t it? Even when it’s intimidating.”

“No kidding.” He laughed shakily, his hands flat against the wall to either side of her. “Fuck, Nina. Tell me if you want me to stop.”

Dane leaned down to crush his lips against hers, all the tension in his shoulders pouring straight into the kiss. He stepped closer and she could feel the whole length of his body pressing her against the wall, his hands slipping down to grab her wrists. With a growl, he pinned them tight.

Nina had taken a bit to warm up to Dane– it was so weird seeing a reflection of herself in someone else– and because of it she didn’t really think there was any real chemistry there. Of course then he kissed her and it was like he had a whole different hidden personality.

She’d made a soft sound of surprise, but he was kind of infectious and Nina just melted into the kiss. She flexed her fingers a bit and then tested the strength of his grip, not so much because she wanted to escape, but just to see how much wiggle room he’d actually give her.

Somewhere in the back of her head her there was a little voice complaining that she needed to take it slow, but they’d stumbled into one of Nina’s buttons and the electric shiver that ran down her spine was too much to resist.

The answer to “how much room” was not much, as it turned out. He wasn’t hurting her, but he had her secured–at least for now.

It was definitely like a switch had been flipped for him. Slightly awkward, nerdy professor Dane had been swapped out for someone else and now she could see where his confidence that he was dominant was coming from. Dane had taken the lead in kissing her like it was second nature.

As the kiss deepened, his thigh settled between her legs.

Nina gasped into his mouth and it was reflex to push again his grip again, her back arcing closer to his body. She was so used to being able to put her hands on somebody, to grab or tug or touch and it was almost frustrating not being able to now. Having someone actually being aggressive with her was breathtaking. Soft touches were nice for sure, but there was no question here that he actually wanted her.

“Come home with me,” he breathed, turning his face toward her throat. He ground against her roughly, his teeth sinking into a soft spot above her collarbone.

Nina was going to have one hell of a hickey.

Nina almost said yes. But that was the horny little goblin living in her head talking, not the more sensible Nina. She was really hating sensible Nina right now. But it wasn’t smart to go home with a guy she just met, not matter how gorgeous, how sexy, or how nice he actually was.

She made a sound that was nothing but pure anguish.

“I am so, so tempted,” she admited. “But never go- go to a second unknown location, y’know?”

Nina had all kinds of other fun ideas though just in staying right where they were and she nearly offered up the suggestion. Sensible Nina had to go chirping again though, because she really did want to avoid sleeping with people the same night she met them. …and the challenge she’d nearly forgotten about!

“We should- We should get some water maybe,” she suggested, but didn’t sound too invested in the idea.

“Right.” Dane made a frustrated sound against her skin. “You’re right.”

He didn’t immediately back off, though, instead leaning his forehead against the wall and taking a deep breath. His hips shifted in just the right way, his breath hitching, and he finally let go of her wrists in order to grab her around the waist with equal firmness.

“I’m going to need a moment,” he said tightly. “Hold still. God, I’m about ready to fuck you right here against this wall.”

She shivered again and she really did try to stay still at first, but quickly gave up to circle her arms around his neck now that she was free to do so. A real life spicy professor, was she really going to skip on that just for her already-broke-once rules and besting Jay in a battle of wills?

Though the tempting thought of winning the challenge and then making Jay watch her bang the professor’s brains out was so very appealing.

“Ask me again in three weeks and I might just let you,” she mumbled into his ear.

Trying Something New

Trying Something New 006

Speaking of reading material. Email me your list. It’ll help me think of ways to reward you if you’re good.

You know, you never did tell me what you wanted me to do the other night. What kind of reward were you picturing, Nina?

Nina was right in the middle of the Farmer’s Market when she burst into a round of raucous laughter loud enough to draw several curious glances. None of that seemed to phase her as she shifted her bags to one arm, stepped out of the walkway and thumbed out a text back.

I bet a full body massage from a physical therapist is pretty nice.

It wasn’t the first of the texts she’d exchanged with Jay during the week. He seemed to think that sending her increasingly steamy texts was going to get her to crack, which just amused Nina to death. She’d taken the opportunity to have a little fun with it, with teasing flirts and the occasional innocent selfies of her doing completely normal non-sexy things like lunch at work or her bedtime book. This challenge was turning out quite relaxing.

Once she’d sent him an updated version of her list (she liked his highlighting style, but went several steps further with multiple colors, a chart, and a few starred notes because could never seem to answer things with a simple yes or no), she resumed her leisurely stroll through the market, even pausing for a moment to send him a cheeky selfie in front of a candle vendor.

Hey. Do you like hot wax?

You know, just because I won’t date you doesn’t mean I won’t spank you.

Don’t make promises you won’t keep, Jay, that’s so rude!

Giggling to herself, she went ahead and picked out a couple of candles for her apartment. Not everything in her shopping bags were for Jay, but he didn’t need to know that.

If you think I don’t keep my promises, you don’t know me very well.

I’m glad because I’m looking forward to that d a t e.

Now stop distracting me or I’m never gonna make it there!

wait do you have good kitchen knives?

Nina completely forget to ask what was in his kitchen. She tapped her fingers to her chin plotting how best adapt, just in case the man had one of those empty college student style kitchens. She could at least grab a basic knife here at the market.

The answer was yes, as it turned out, and once Nina got to Jay’s place she had a feeling he was a lot more put together in general when it came to his home than she was.

First, he had an actual house. It wasn’t large–only one story–but it had a small yard with a privacy fence and a shed out back. When he answered the door, he was wearing the button-down again, and he ushered her in to a cozy, comfortable front room with a leather couch and rows of bookshelves around a generously-sized TV.

“Kitchen’s through here,” he told her, motioning her straight back. Once again, the kitchen was a bit cramped, but the fixtures were in good shape and he had an actual knife block with a full set, as well as a nice wooden cutting board on the counter.

“You definitely do know how to cook, right?” he teased, peering into her shopping bags once she set them down. “Will I have to use my first aid training?”

“Not for me, but if you fuss about my cooking you might need it for yourself.” She gave him a pointed look along with a wag of her finger before she shooed him away from her bags. The kitchen had more counter space than her apartment which was quite nice for Nina. Cooking was something she really enjoyed and in the past year it was something that had fell to the wayside as she worked on other areas of her life.

“This is a very cute house,” she remarked while pulling out bundles of herbs, leeks, among other veggies, and some fresh spiral pasta noodles. “I’ve been looking for something kinda like this, but maybe a little bit bigger. Or at least a lot more yard space so I can have a big garden.”

Out of another bag came a simple apron with a faded rooster print and she pulled it on to cover up the peach wide neck sweater and brown suede skirt she’d chosen to wear. Nina had thought about trying something overtly sexy just to be a pain, but she ended up opting for comfort since she actually wanted to enjoy cooking. Even her boots were flat instead of the fancy heels she’d been sporting at the club.

“Can you tie me up?” she asked, somehow managing a completely straight face as she held up an apron tie and pointed behind her.

“It was affordable and doesn’t require a lot of upkeep.” He shrugged. “I’m too busy for a large yard.”

Jay gave her a raised eyebrow, clearly not impressed with her joke, and stepped in close. Gripping her shoulder, he turned her slowly, then slid his finger down her spine to where the ties settled. He crossed them, then pulled them snug–a little snugger than was comfortable, though not enough to hurt.

“Good?” he asked casually.

Nina cleared her throat, bracing her hand against her stomach and basically pretending that her ears didn’t feel warm. She’d forgotten that there was a huge difference between Jay’s flirty texts and the way he’d sneak up on her in person. Nina was just going to have to be wary. Obviously he couldn’t drive her to some sort of sex-crazed bender, but still!

“That’s not too bad,” she answered, successfully keeping her tone nice and even. “But don’t forget I might have to do some bending, though.”

“You’ll manage.” He smiled. “Now, what are we having for dinner?”

There wasn’t a lot of room in the kitchen, as she’d noted, and with him standing behind her, Nina was hemmed in fairly neatly between Jay and the counter. She had room to move around, but not without nearly brushing against him.

She wasn’t used to having someone in the kitchen with her, which was a little nerve-wracking with him so close and watching everything that she was doing, but kind of neat also because she got to share all the little details that went into what she was cooking. Nina pulled knives until she found the one she liked working with the best, and then she got to portioning out the vegetables that she needed for cooking with.

“All of the fall stuff is at the market now, so I have leeks and cabbage and red pepper and cremini mushrooms and these little tiny baby broccolinis that are super cute. Um. Hm, I need a broth pot and a big saute pan and–” She snapped her fingers suddenly and huffed. “I should’ve brought white wine.”

Nina leaned back, tilting her head until she bumped into him and could catch his eye.

“Pleeeease tell me you have white wine? I don’t need it, but it would be so much better!”

His lips twitched and she felt a playful tug on her apron strings.

“Lucky for you I don’t throw anything away,” he told her. Pulling away from her, Jay went to the fridge–which, unlike Nina’s, actually seemed stocked, from her quick glimpse–and pulled out a bottle of Chardonnay. Nina didn’t recognize the label but it looked nice.

“I don’t drink white wine so this has been sitting in here.”

“That’s because white wine tastes terrible all by itself,” she exclaimed. As if to prove it, she opened up the bottle and took a small swig, resulting in her making the most awful of faces, but nodding her approval when she set it aside.

When it came to putting things together, Nina was very methodical about arranging her work space. She made sure she had every pan she wanted, every utensil needed, even the dish to serve it in before she even started working with the vegetables. Her knife skills were on point and she tasted everything as she finished chopping it up, even offering Jay pieces as she went.

And because she’d never had someone in the kitchen with her before, she was a little too excited to explain all the details about why she cut the cabbage the way she did, how the red pepper was going to add this sweet savory taste, and how making a vegetable broth with her herbs and the left over mushrooms stems and leeks was going to be an awesome sauce base.

Once she had it all on the stove simmering, there wasn’t much else for her to do but keep an eye on it. Nina clasped her hands together, more than pleased with herself, and rocked on her heels.

“It smells good already, doesn’t it? Do you have any Nina drinks hiding around here somewhere?”

“I don’t have an open bar, sorry.”

Jay slipped past her to open a cabinet and take down a bottle of Kahlua along with a fifth of vodka, setting them down on the empty counter by the fridge. He shot Nina a considering look.

“I do have the ingredients for White Russians, but you might want to save that for later. As I recall you’re not the best at holding your liquor. How about tea?”

Nina laughed, leaning against the counter and crossing her arms.

“I don’t always have to drink things with weird names. Tea is good, I like tea.” Probably for the best too, Nina thought. One or two drinks, she’d be fine, but to be safe it was better not to have any liquor in her if she wanted to avoid that flip-switch that turned her into a randy dancing stripper.

“Can I take off my shoes, too?” she asked, looking down at her feet. They were comfortable enough, but if Nina could get away with not wearing shoes at all, she was happier for it.

Jay let out a huff of laughter.

“Are you more comfortable barefoot?” he asked, sounding like he already knew the answer, and for some reason it amused him. He was already grabbing a kettle and setting it on to boil. “Yes. Take your shoes off.”

“Shoes are just really cute torture devices, most of the time,” she insisted. Nina checked on her simmering food real quick, before she flounced out of the kitchen to the living room. If it were her apartment, she would’ve tossed her shoes and socks in any old direction, but here she set them neatly by the front door so she’d know exactly where they were.

When Nina returned she rinsed her hands in the sink, and flicked just a little bit of the excess water at Jay and giggled just for the fun of it.

“Trying to get my attention?” He leaned against the counter, watching her. “You know if you want something, you can ask. Use your words.”

“I could use that massage,” she pretended to ponder, tapping her chin with her fingers. “But that feels like a dessert kind of thing.”

After a quick grin, she pushed off from her spot to give her sauteing vegetables a stir. Satisfied that everything had browned up nicely, she went for the fresh pasta to dump in the pan and added a generous amount of the broth she’d been stewing. Once she tossed it all together, she held up both hands and all ten fingers towards Jay.

“Ten minutes,” she exclaimed. “What can we do with ten minutes?”

The kettle was just starting to whistle, and he took his time about turning to pour her cup of tea. When he finished, he set a saucer on top of the cup to keep the steam in while it steeped, and then moved to the doorway.

“Come here,” Jay told her, and led her through the house back into the living room, then down a short hallway. He opened the door at the end of the hall and showed Nina into a bedroom. There were more shelves along one wall, a large and neatly-made bed in the middle of the room, and a wooden trunk at the foot of the bed that was covered by a blanket.

“Skirt up or off,” he told her, going to sit on the edge of the bed. His elbows rested on his knees as he looked at Nina, waiting. “Your choice.”

The kettle was just starting to whistle, and he took his time about turning to pour her cup of tea. When he finished, he set a saucer on top of the cup to keep the steam in while it steeped, and then moved to the doorway.

“Come here,” Jay told her, and led her through the house back into the living room, then down a short hallway. He opened the door at the end of the hall and showed Nina into a bedroom. There were more shelves along one wall, a large and neatly-made bed in the middle of the room, and a wooden trunk at the foot of the bed that was covered by a blanket.

“Skirt up or off,” he told her, going to sit on the edge of the bed. His elbows rested on his knees as he looked at Nina, waiting. “Your choice.”

“Over here,” he told her, taking her hands once she got close enough.

“I told you I don’t make empty promises,” Jay said softly, running his thumbs over her wrists. He let go of her hands to cup her face, eyes holding hers. “You aren’t going to get away with being a brat, Nina. Better pick a safeword fast. Clock is ticking and you don’t want me to have to wait until after dinner.”

“Tow truck?”

For some reason it was the first thing to blip into her head while she was busy blinking wide-eyed at him and realizing her sassy texts had been a lot more effective than she’d thought. Not that she minded – Nina actually loved that she could have that influence on him – but now she was faced with that anxious curl in her stomach. She wasn’t about to balk now, though. It was on her list and she was way more curious than dubious.

“Make sure you remember that.” That was all the warning she got before Nina was seized about the waist and thrown over his knee like a naughty child, her face pressing against his bedspread and her apron bunching between her legs and his jeans. She felt his palm smooth across the curve of her ass over the fabric of her underwear.

“Do you know what you did?” he asked patiently. His fingers traced the leg of her panties, playing with the elastic. Jay gave a little tug and immediately let go; it snapped back against her skin, stinging the inside of her thigh.

Nina made a tiny little huff, mostly from having to catch her breath again and a little bit from wriggling her arms to a good position so she could lift her head. This was kind of embarrassing, but she was already there and was too interested to see where it was going.

“Well, I’m guessing you don’t like water being tossed on your one nice shirt,” she taunted, just to test the waters a little. Nina was probably going to regret it, but it seemed when she took risks, she went all in even though it kind of scared her to death.

is hand came down hard in answer, enough to make a cracking sound against the back of her thighs.

“What was that, now?” Jay pressed. His fingertips trailed gently over her still-stinging flesh. She wasn’t sure if the touch was meant to be soothing or teasing.

Nina yelped out an ow!, her hands shooting up to cover her mouth where a moment later a staggered giggle slipped out. The suddenness is what surprised her the most, and the ow was more of an automatic cry than an acknowledgement of pain. It did hurt a little though, not enough to hate it, but just enough to make her consider whether or not she still wanted to test the limits.

“You don’t like tie-up jokes?” she tried with a questioning hitch in her voice. It wasn’t quite clever, but that was hard to do when you were bent over someone’s knees.

“You’re getting warmer.” His knuckles brushed the inside of her thigh, nudging her legs just slightly further apart. “Still remember your safeword?”

For a moment, Jay waited, his hand rubbing a slow and feather-light circle across her backside.

“Still looking for an answer, Nina,” he said finally. “Are you going to admit you’ve been bratty all week?”

The worst part was not knowing if he was going to do it again and she was slowly kicking her feet back and forth waiting for it. No, she was wrong. The soft touches on the inside of her thigh were the worst, because it sent this warm feeling up her spine and making her toes curl up. Nina could think of a whole bunch of better places he could be putting his hands right now and it was sucking all the air right out of her lungs.

“I do remember and maybe I’ve been a little tiny bit bratty because you were asking for it,” she finally mumbled out.

Smack! His hand struck her again, this time higher up. His fingers caught the curve of her upper thigh, dangerously close to her pantyline.

“Apologize nicely and I’ll stop.” His fingernails clipped a slow trail across her raw skin. Jay’s other hand slipped into her hair at the nape of her neck, winding the strands around his fingers. “Unless you don’t want me to stop?”

This time she made a little umf sound and there was no giggling involved, though she did kick her feet a little bit and bury her face in the bedspread. She liked this. It was hard to pinpoint exactly why with the flurry of things going on in her head, but stubbornness wanted her to refuse to apologize (because she definitely wasn’t sorry) and kick up a fuss.

Practicality, though, still lingered in the back of her mind, chirping about a burned dinner and if she let it go too far, Nina was going to pounce on this man in his own bedroom and lose her challenge.

She made a soft annoyed sound into the blanket when she realized she didn’t need any fancy drinks to help make her slutty. Apparently she was just a closet tart.

Nina finally lifted her head and spoke, not any less breathless than before and just went with the honest truth.

“I’m not sorry and I don’t want to stop but I don’t wanna burn dinner either!”

“Well then you know what you’ve got to do, don’t you?” Jay ran a teasing hand between her legs, not touching anything important in the process but flirting close enough to cause sparks. “Because I’m not letting you up until you say it.”

Jay.” she warned, though it probably wasn’t all that effective considering she was over his lap with nowhere to go and couldn’t even turn enough to glare at him. Nina could practically feel him grinning too. She was so sure he was delighted with himself and she mentally cursed his uncanny ability to always keep her unbalanced.

Of course, she could easily tap out with the safe word, or even just roll off him right onto the floor if she wanted, but that wasn’t the point.

“I’m not gonna lie, Jay! I am definitely, certainly, absolutely not sorry!”

“No lying? Fine.” The fingers in her hair yanked experimentally, just hard enough for her to feel it. His other hand brushed a warning over her ass. “I’ll also accept begging, if you can’t apologize.”

Now Nina knew she was in trouble, because she felt it all the way down between her legs enough to squirm and though she was stubborn, she wasn’t too proud for begging. She just couldn’t decide if it were to beg him to stop or to beg him to to do more.

“Holding dinner hostage is really unfair,” she complained first and foremost, if only because she knew she had just a little time left. “I think you ought to know that.”

“I know. I really don’t want to have to let it burn.” But I will, she could hear the silent threat. He tugged again on her hair, a little firmer this time, his other hand stroking down the back of her thigh. “Come on, Nina. What do you say, sweetheart?”

Nina made a pained sort of sound, both her hands moving to cover her mouth as she kicked her feet again. She’d circled back to embarrassed again, giggling to herself and being frustrated all at the same time. Finally with a rush of breath she gave up, because damned if she’d let a good meal go to waste just because she was a filthy monster that liked poking bears.

“Just one more, please, and then can I go save dinner!” she squeaked through her fingers.

He huffed in amusement, and then his palm struck her again–and if she thought he’d hit her hard before, she’d been mistaken about how much he’d been holding back. His hand lingered where he’d spanked her, rubbing, and then he pulled her upright on his lap.

“Good job,” he told her, pressing a kiss to the tip of her nose and tucking her mussed hair behind her ear. She could feel his grin more than see it. “Skirt stays off until after dinner.”

“Oh my god,” she hissed through her teeth. That one had hurt but he went and kissed her on the nose and all worry about it had been obliterated. Her head was flying and she could’ve used a lot more of the holding, but dinner was in peril. Nina gave him a quick peck on the cheek and scrambled out of his lap for the door, nearly toppling in the threshold because her knees felt like jelly, but inevitably making if safely to the kitchen.

Nina plucked a hot noodle out of the skillet and popped it directly into her mouth, shaking her burning fingers and sucking in some air over her singed tongue as she turned off the stove. It was a quick fluid motion of giving everything in the pan a toss with some grated cheese and sliding it into the serving platter. Then with her only real concern taken care of Nina could process.

She bounced softly on her toes, her arms straight at her sides where her fingers were wiggling. She was still tingling where he’d smacked her and her knees were still wobbly but she felt so light and floaty and warm. Nina hadn’t thought she’d really enjoy anything that involved pain, despite being willing to try it, but she hadn’t expected the mix of different feelings to be so… invigorating? Nina was jazzed up in all the ways she really wanted to avoid right now!

“Do you need help getting that to the table?” Jay asked as he entered the kitchen behind her. She’d expected smugness, but he looked for all the world like they hadn’t been up to anything naughty at all and this was a perfectly normal dinner. “It looks good. Thanks again for cooking.”

“I’m so mad!” she declared, though it was easy to tell that she really wasn’t and that Nina was just fussing out loud to herself. She did nod and gesture to the food, stepping out of the way still with that wide-eyed bewildered look on her face. When she remember her tea, she paused her bouncing to claim the cup and swallow the entire thing in four gulps. Normally she would’ve added a ton of sugar but Nina just needed something so her mouth wouldn’t be so dry.

How hard would it be to convince him to have sex with her right now on the kitchen floor? What did she even need to prove with this challenge anyway! That was her libido talking, though. Nina was certain they could have something special, she just needed to ride it out.

When she finally got her heart to stop thumping against her chest, she took herself a seat at the table. It was only a little awkward sitting, more mental than physical and since she made dinner so Jay could handle everything else.

“I underestimated you,” she did remark giving him that squinty stare again. “You’re sneaky. These better be amazing books.”

“You’re the one who decided to come cook at my house,” Jay reminded her, serving her a helping of pasta. “You could have just let me lend you the books.”

He disappeared to the kitchen and returned with a glass of ice water in each hand. Taking a seat across from her, he handed her one of the glasses and then tipped a portion of the food onto his own plate.

“Let me know if the seat’s too rough,” he said, eyeing her carefully. “…How are you feeling?”

That warmth in her skin never left, so when she lift her hands to press against her cheeks she could still feel it burning.

“Not what I expected,” she admitted. “I thought it might be humiliating or feel kind of mean, but it’s not like that at all.” Nina tilted in her seat this way and that and didn’t find herself too uncomfortable. It still stung, but it wasn’t any worse than her scalded tongue and it’d fade pretty quickly.

Now that she wasn’t mad anymore (and all the spiciest feelings had tapered off enough) Nina was pretty excited to talk about it.

“I want to do things now. It’s like- It’s scary waiting for that pop but then it’s this sharp thrill and now I feel like I’ve had three cups of coffee and I am definitely putting it on the green list.”

“Yeah, that’s subspace for you.” Jay took a large swallow of his water. “I hope you don’t need to rush home, because I can’t let you leave now. Driving like this is like driving drunk.”

“Subspace?” There was a new word for Nina. She could understand the drunk feeling, though. Of course she wasn’t mentally impaired or anything, but she did nearly fall on her face in the hall after what was probably some pretty tame spanking. It’d take her a little bit to come down from her pleased little bubble, no doubt for the more intense sessions it’d be so much worse. Or better, depending on the perspective.

Of course that meant spending more time in the danger zone with Jay, but now that she’d gotten past the time to sex now moment, she’d be alright for the day.

“I guess that means more Versace for us,” she shrugged. Nina finally took a bite of her food and had to cover her mouth when she sighed. Yeah, she was definitely on a high. Even food tasted better than usual!

After dinner, they cuddled in the living room and watched Netflix. Jay insisted she spend the night on the couch–it was a sleeper–because of something called a “sub drop”, and in the morning he was already gone to work but he’d left a note telling her where to find the spare key, and breakfast for her on the kitchen table.

Trying Something New

Trying Something New 005

Nina arrived to the club feeling pretty good about her day so far. Marcus’ whole vampire shtick was a little outrageous for Nina’s taste, but he was actually a nice dude. It kind of made Nina wonder if she should put a little more faith in Tabby’s advice. But once she remembered most of Tabby’s suggestions were less like Marcus, and more like that guy she stashed in the back of a van, Nina figured she should keep playing it safe.

This time on entering the club, Nina felt so much more relaxed. It helped that she had two drinks in her already, but more than that, she now knew a couple of people and what to expect. She was still a baby duckling for sure, but hew new outfit had grown on her, her ambush date hadn’t been terrible, and she had a nice boost of confidence that she hadn’t felt for a long time.

“Hey there, Nina Harker,” Jay’s familiar voice spoke up from her left as she headed for the bar.

He was sitting in the same booth as before, grinning at her playfully. He’d actually dressed up a little tonight, compared to last time anyways; rather than the black t-shirt, he’d chosen a button-down with the sleeves rolled up past his elbows–this time fully obscuring his tattoo (which she still hadn’t gotten a good look at). He had a rocks glass in front of him, which she knew probably meant whiskey, but Nina wasn’t that well-versed about drinks other than crazy cocktails.

Grabbing his drink, he slid out of the booth and walked over to meet her, tilting his head as he took in her new look. “You know what? I like it.”

“You are kind of a monster,” she laughed, but for his benefit she did a little turn on her heels so he could get the full picture of her outfit. “I guess I am vampire bait today. I don’t know if I should lean into it, or call it a night before I get hit on by a Cullens.”

Nina reached out to smooth wrinkle at his shoulder and then plucked at one of his buttons.

“You look nice too, though. Are you Dungeon Dad tonight or do I get your undivided attention? Oh, and full disclosure I have had two drinks already. One called Vampire Kiss and if vampire kisses actually tasted like that, I’d be into vampires.”

“I’m off-duty,” he answered. “I don’t drink when I’m the DM. Or much at all, really.”

His fingers settled at the small of her back, just barely there as he endured her picking at him.

“Is two your limit? I’d hate to have to send you home when you just got here.”

“I don’t know? Well, I’m sure I could drink more, but I don’t want to get sent home early either,” she confessed with a grin. Nina felt good at the moment, but she was definitely trying to be aware if that high feeling was leading her into making questionable choices. She didn’t make out with Marcus, so that was a good sign.

“I can skip drinks until later,” she suggested. In the mean time she did a quick look around for Tabby to make sure the girl was out of sight or too busy elsewhere to come hassle her about turning down Marcus. Once she was satisfied, Nina took a deep breath and let it go, along with some of that nervous bouncy energy. Now she could relax and actually enjoy herself.

“He might have actually thought he was a real vampire,” she exclaimed with her eyes wide. “Roleplay seems so fun, but I’m not sure I can dive that deep. If he had tried to pass it off as a religious experience, I might have died, Jay. I would’ve started laughing and not been able to stop, and ruined that poor guy’s night.”

“So you didn’t promise to go home to his lair later for a little taste?” Jay was stifling laughter of his own. “I thought you were all for trying new things.”

He glanced around too, a considering look in his eyes. “Speaking of which. You said you had some things you wanted to talk about from your list. Let’s go sit down.”

“Oh my god, I wonder if he decorates his home the same way he dresses,” she pondered, pressing her hands against her cheeks where her ridiculous grinning and constant laughing were making her jaw hurt. Nina hadn’t had so much fun in a long time.

She pointed where she wanted to sit, then led the way, all the while being just a little bit mad that she finally understood the worth of having the silly sheer duster part of her outfit. It made her feel like she was a super model every time she walked.

Once she slid into her seat, Nina immediately pulled her phone out of her purse and went scrolling for her list.

“I didn’t really finish looking over everything, since there’s so many things, but there’s little things and feelings I like and that’s easy enough to notice even just, you know, walking around and talking to people.”

“I know it’s a lot, but it’s really worth it to go over the whole thing.” Jay settled in across from her, taking a swallow from his glass. “You’ll need to get in the habit of it if you’re going to be in the scene. Most of us rely on checklists.”

“I will,” she assured him with a wide smile. “I um- I’m trying not to rush through it since everything new and different sounds exciting right now, and I maybe have a tendency to go from zero to three thousand because I over compensate and I think you’ve maybe already figured that out.” She gave him a squinting examining gaze, because if Jay was one thing, it was someone who was a very quick study.

Nina set her phone down on the table, turned it around and then pushed it toward him. Then she took in another deep breath. Most of the time it was easy to talk about everything in the abstract but once it got down to details and specifics, Nina still found herself flustered and embarrassed. It should’ve been easy to say hey, I like this thing with someone seasoned and as chill as Jay. But it was still nerve-wracking. Maybe because she still couldn’t say simple things like fingering or doggy-style without giggling like a teenager.

It didn’t help that one of the things on her list had involved Jay.

“So. Last weekend’s unplanned sneaky sex was thrilling but specifically- Hmm. You were-” Nope, she couldn’t say it. Her fingers from both hands went over her mouth as she rested her elbows on the table. Nina was a grown woman, why couldn’t she just tell this man that it was hot as hell and all she’d thought about this week.

“Close your eyes. Deep breath.” His hands lifted to hover at either side of her head. “I’m going to put my hands over your ears, and then you’re going to tell me. Got it?”

She barely had time to close her eyes and nod before his palms pressed flat against her ears, reducing the background noise of the club to a murky droning.

Nina wasn’t sure how this was supposed to help, but she closed her eyes and took a deep breath. His hands were warm and maybe having the sound dulled out did help her slow her thumping heartbeat down a little. Mostly, it just seemed easier to tell him filthy things when blue eyes weren’t staring back at her.

“I liked you watching,” she mumbled through her fingers. “I might have even liked it better if you weren’t just watching.” The statement went from an almost whisper to ending with a squeak. Nina was definitely never going to open her eyes again, but now that she got the scariest part out, she could breathe again.

His hands lingered for a moment, his thumbs brushing her cheeks.

“See, the sky didn’t fall,” he told her in a low, even voice. “I’m never going to judge you. You can tell me anything.”

Then his hands drew back. “Even if you tell me you’re becoming the new Queen of the Damned.”

Nina’s arms dropped to the tables with a thump and the look she gave him was absolutely scathing. There was still a hint of flustered pink in her cheeks, but she ignored that as she pointed a finger at him.

“You better watch it. I’d make an amazing Queen and you’d be the very first one I sacrificed.”

She folded her arms on the table, tapping her fingers on her elbows. Nina briefly wondered why she didn’t paint her nails a bright red to match her lipstick, because that was easier to think about than the fact she just admitted right to his face that she was down for a Nina + Jay situation. She couldn’t understand why it was so easy to jump on the lap of some guy she didn’t even know the name of, but she couldn’t do the same with the guy she very genuinely liked.

Or maybe that was the problem. She really liked this one. Which meant she was probably the one that was going to make a mess of it.

“Now what do we do,” she asked, finding everything on the table to look at but Jay directly. “Making out in a closet seems kind of tame after being offered a vampire’s affections.”

“Honestly, Nina, if you’re this flustered about liking a little exhibitionism, you need to relax.” He picked up her phone and started to scroll through her incomplete checklist. “Let’s see. Biting is a yes, and you’ve marked down a few things in the bondage category. You’ve also mentioned you’d be up for trying roleplay. Anything specific there?”

She finally stopped looking at everything else in the club to give him that squinty stare again.

“I am relaxed,” she tried to insist, but knowing it wasn’t true. Nina finally huffed and tried that deep breath again, then let all that tension out of her shoulders. She was still probably blushing, but she could deal with that. The only one freaking out was her, and she realized very quickly that it was probably left over hurt feelings about Shaun and rejection and it was something she was going to have to work through.

“Nothing specific, really. Sometimes it’s just daydreaming on a whim, or- well. I guess I’ve thought about the young hot professor scenario more than once. But it’s mostly just that I like to play around.”

“Sure.” Jay ran one hand through his hair. “So the teacher/student dynamic. That appeals to you?”

Her phone settled back onto the table and he slid it back across to her. Leaning back in his seat, he tossed back the rest of his whiskey.

“What was it you wanted to run by me specifically?”

“I have been known to crush on a teacher or two,” she admitted. Mostly just to delay answering anymore questions about what she wanted while she tried to figure out exactly what that was.

Nina rest her chin on her hands and watched him for a moment. She knew he didn’t jumped on her confession because he was being kind. After all, she’d told him right at the beginning she had some issues because of her ex, and it was pretty obvious she could barely keep it together over even the smallest things. Still, there was a tiny part of her that wanted to know what he was thinking. He was turning out to be such a good friend, what if she made it awkward? Nina was just too afraid to ask.

She finally picked up her phone and took a look at her list, scrolling up and down with her thumb.

“I was going to ask if you’d try something small and unintimidating with me here, but I don’t know what that would be so, I also want to know what are good first tiny steps for dungeon ducklings?”

“If play isn’t a little intimidating, you’re not doing it right.” He shook his head. “There are a lot of things you can try starting out. It all depends on what you’re interested in. Roleplay… spanking… light bondage… mental restraint… even a little edgeplay.”

His eyes flicked to meet hers. “That’s giving up control over when you’re allowed to cum.”

All of which sounded like a fun starting pointing, Nina already knew she wanted to try a little bondage and spanking she was still considering, but then he’d hooked her with something interesting.

“What,” she remarked leaning forward on her arms. “That’s impossible.” Thinking on it, she’d already seen hints of here in scenes. The part that seemed so impossible was how could you not? Nina could imagine trying to resist for as long as possible just to extend something especially good. But someone else deciding when you were allowed to? They’d probably be up to all kinds of tricks and torture to get you to break.

It sounded like a wicked sort of challenge. Nina did like to play.

“Yes. That. I want to try that. Top of the list!”

“Alright,” Jay said simply.

He pulled out his phone and shifted in his seat, apparently ignoring Nina.

“Work on your list,” he told her, after a long moment. He didn’t glance up. “I want to see it filled out.”

That’s it? They weren’t even going to talk about how? About the rules or finding a partner? He knew she liked having the details! Nina sat there giving him her best squinty-eyed stare until she finally huffed, snatched up her phone and leaned back in her seat.

“Only because I know I need to,” she acquiesced. It was true, too. She’d just admitted that she tended to speed through things, and the checklist was something necessary if she honestly wanted to start participating in the culture. Even if she intended to get up and go looking for a partner on her own, she’d need it. Moments like last weekend weren’t something she wanted to keep risking, not if she wanted to stay safe.

So if Jay wanted her list, she’d finish her list. Most things were a question mark for her, but she was able to mark off the stuff she knew for a fact she didn’t like. There were also things she needed to lookup, and before long she was forgetting all about shooting Jay wicked looks because she was too busy creating the craziest browser history ever on Google.

“How are we doing, Nina?” he asked, just when she’d almost zoned him out entirely.

Before she could answer, Jay had pushed himself up from his side of the booth and circled around to stand behind her. He leaned over, his breath tickling her ear as he rested his elbows on the seat back above her.

“Any questions?”

“I just figured out what figging is and I’m pretty sure one of my coworkers wrote this article,” she marveled, zooming in on the article and holding out her phone so he could see. She ignored the little shiver that went down the back of her neck, and tilted just enough so she could turn her head and spy at him.

“No questions yet. Well. None that aren’t anything more than curiousness. It’s just taking forever.” Nina wanted to sulk about it, but she wanted this and there was no sense in complaining about putting the time in. Really, she would’ve been done by now if she’d stop falling down Google rabbit holes and reading all kinds of articles and extra information. She couldn’t help it, she was a researcher.

“Stay focused,” he told her. His fingers dipped to skim lazily along the top of her shoulder blades. “The sooner you finish, the sooner you get to play.”

Nina was surprised she didn’t drop her phone. Not even because he touched her, because Nina was used to the casual way he’d lean in or touch her here or there. It was something about the way he spoke and the words he chose, and now her heart was thumping and her mouth was dry.

“I suppose I could do a little less research,” she mumbled just barely over a whisper. There was probably a bewildered look on her face, but she was too busy swapping her tabs back to the checklist. Of course now instead of rabbit holes to distract her focus, all sorts of ideas about what sort of play were getting in the way.

“That’s my girl,” said Jay. She felt his fingers playing with her ponytail. “You’re almost done.”

He stayed there, hovering behind her and just barely touching her. Nothing overtly sexual; just affectionate little touches, on her shoulders or her neck or toying with her hair. Every time she started to lose focus, his hands would go still, but as soon as she was back to work he was brushing against her somewhere new.

Nina was right. Torture was involved. But what wonderful torture it was! Soothing in the same way it was maddening, she could easily imagine taking him with her to work and getting so much reading time. At the same time all kinds of salacious ideas popped up and she’d daydream about those only for his attentions to stop and she’d have to refocus on her blasted checklist all over again.

What surprised her was that she didn’t start giggling like a crazy person the moment she figured out what he was doing. He snuck it up on her so subtly, that Nina didn’t have the chance to overthink it. There was that flush of warmth in her cheeks for sure, and she’d probably chewed through most of her lipstick, but it was all so tingly pleasant.

It did take her a bit longer to get through the last items, (another round of Googling and now she knew what Tabby was talking about when she mentioned a queening stool), but as soon as she was done she saved it and set the phone down then slapped her fingers softly on the table.

“Done!” she sounded breathless and way too pleased about such a simple accomplishment.

“Good girl,” he told her, stroking his thumb along the nape of her neck. “That wasn’t so hard, was it?”

And then all at once he withdrew, sliding back into his seat across from her. He was watching her with a closed-off expression, his eyes on her face. After a moment he picked up her phone and began to scroll through her list again.

“There’s your sample,” said Jay. “If you liked that… you’ll enjoy edging.”

“Sample!” Nina squinted at him again, leaning on her elbows across the table. “Sooner I finish, the sooner I get to play. That’s what you said. So,” with both of her hands she beckoned with a finger. Nina didn’t know what she expected, but he wasn’t going to get away with teasing her without her taunting back. “Reward, please.”

After a beat (and because she didn’t actually expect a reward), she rest her chin on her hands and grinned.

“I did like it. I’m not sure how I feel being called a girl, but that’s just because I like hearing my name. Unless I go for drama and choose myself a cool scene name like Bellacroix or Lady Vixengale.”

“I didn’t say you’d be playing with me.” His lips twitched. “I told you before that having a list would make it easier to find a Dom.”

Jay paused in the middle of scrolling, staring into the screen, and then put her phone back on the table.

“Nina,” he began. “I don’t think this is a good idea.”

That’s true, he didn’t say anything about playing with her himself, which was the only reason she didn’t get mad or put up a fuss about it. What did get her was his sudden pausing and announcing ‘this’ was a bad idea.

She straightened up in her seat, giving him a curious questioning look.

“What’s not a good idea? Unless you mean a new name, because of course that’s not a good idea.”

“You and me crossing any more lines.” Jay looked away, brow furrowed. “I don’t really do casual. You’re too new to all this for an intense dynamic.”

He slid his own phone across the table to her. He had the same checklist pulled up, but this one was filled out already. Unlike Nina’s, it looked like he’d used a highlight function to outline his “hard yes” items in green and hard limits in red.

“Here. I’ve seen yours; it’s only fair.”

Nina gave him a bit of a dubious stare before she started scrolling through his list. Nothing on it was all that unexpected for someone who had been in the scene for a long while. The surprise was that many things he enjoyed were things she was also very interested in. Sure, there was some stuff Nina wasn’t sure about, but nothing that would be a big deal breaker. It was like checking an astrology chart and finding out you were a great match.

Quickly Nina realized what the real problem was. Nothing on their checklists was an issue. Jay didn’t do casual. The issue was that he liked her. Nina hadn’t been the only one feeling chemistry and holding back because she didn’t want to jump in and ruin something.

What was she supposed to do about this! Should she call him out? Confess herself? There was a little thrill in the pit of her stomach, but right along side it Nina was afraid that maybe he was right and it was too soon for them cross boundaries, so to speak.

Well. Nina hadn’t spent the past year learning how to ask for what she wanted for nothing.

“What if,” she started slowly, setting his phone back on the table. “What if I liked you. You you, not just potential dom partner you. And thought that we should go on a date or two and try some other things with the promise that if either of us didn’t like it we could go back to being friends again?”

“I like you too,” he told her with a wry smile, “and that’s exactly why I think you should shop around first. Jumping into bed with the first person you have chemistry with isn’t a great idea when you’re getting into the scene, let alone when you’re freshly out of a long-term relationship. I’d be keeping you from what you need right now, which is figuring out what you like. Not getting hung up on what I like.”

“Freshly out nothing, Jay! Did I not tell you how many guys I slept with before landing here?”

Okay, that made her sound like the biggest slut on the planet, but it’s been a year since her divorce. Nina got past her rebound phase months ago. The only thing new and fresh was her coming on to the bdsm scene and actually taking her personal opinion into consideration for the first time and–

And now she was mad, because his reasons made sense and it was awfully inconvenient.

Nina leaned back in her seat, crossing her arms and her legs and she must’ve looked ready to lay down one hell of a lecture, but she couldn’t seem to get past twisting up her mouth and glaring at the table.

“I hate it when you’re reasonable. You know, what I need might not be the responsible thing this time? Maybe this time the right thing is taking a big risk and going against the rules and the plan and trusting our instincts instead.”

“I thought you liked rules.” He stared at her. “Wasn’t that why you said you were drawn to this? Rules, boundaries, things that made you feel safe?”

Taking a deep breath, he ran a hand through his hair again. “I’m not sure you know the difference between need and want right now. I’m not sure I do either–and that’s the whole problem. My judgment’s been fucked since the moment I saw what you look like when you get off.”

That statement had sent her flushing and she covered her mouth with the back of her hand. It may have looked as if she were about to cry, but Nina was trying to swallow a sudden round of laughter. He was afraid that she wasn’t thinking clearly, when the for the first time in her life Nina felt she was, and somehow this was the most hilariously terrible situation.

You make me feel safe,” she finally managed to answer seriously, once she tamped out as much of her amusement as she could. “Immediately. The day I met you. And that’s kind of a big deal to me since I tend to not trust anybody ever. So it kinda warrants a bending of my rules just a little.”

Nina situated herself in her seat, uncrossing her legs and letting all that sudden tenseness melt away with a deep breath. She leaned on her arms again and gave him a serious stare.

“But okay. If you’re not ready for a Nina and Jay thing, I can wait. It’s going to be mutual needless torture, though.”

“You can wait, can you?” He raised an eyebrow, looking unimpressed. “Okay, little miss certainty. Prove it.”

Reaching across the table, Jay picked up one of her wrists. His thumbnail traced lightly over the vein on the inside.

“Go one month without coming,” he told her, pressing down on her pulse point. “I’ll know if you do. One month, one date.”

“I know exactly what you’re doing,” she accused, even pointing a finger right at his nose with her other hand. No doubt he could feel her pulse picking up.

“That’s going to be easy. I won’t even have to do anything different beyond turning down dates.” Nina didn’t even have to worry about what she did at home. She was still ridiculous about feeling herself up. A month without sex was going to be a breeze.

“If you say so.” He smiled. “I guess it’s a good deal then, isn’t it?”

“I accept your silly challenge!” That smile of his made her suspicious for sure, but she still couldn’t fathom how it was going to be a problem for her. Though she did side-eye him just a bit.

Trying Something New

Trying Something New 004

“Nina! Drop everything you’re doing. We need to get you dressed up now.” Tabby was so loud every one of Nina’s neighbors must have been able to hear her shouting and banging on Nina’s door. “I got you a date!”

Nina seriously thought about pretending she wasn’t home and just lurking in the apartment until Tabby finally left. If it weren’t for the fact she could actually hear the girl screaming over her hairdryer, she might have. Shaking her hair out on the way, and still wearing her shower towel, Nina went to let Tabby in.

“First of all, no. Whatever this date is, forget it! We’re not going to have a repeat of the van incident. Second– Tabby are you listening-“

“Great! You’re already showered.” Tabby seized Nina by the arm and hauled her toward the bedroom, shaking a large black shopping bag at her. Her booted heel kicked the door shut behind her. “One of these should fit you unless your dress size has changed recently. I can just return the others. Look, I promise this will be fine! He’s a really nice guy. I’ve known him for years.”

“I really appreciate you thinking about me, but I actually can’t tonight. I’m going to meet Jay at the club tonight to hang out.” They were also going to talk about some of the things on her checklist, but Nina didn’t want to get into that with Tabby.

Since Tabby did go through all the trouble, Nina dug into the bag to see if anything was actually salvageable. They had very different ideas of what looked good, but ever so often there would be a gem. Tabby had been right about the club, after all.

“You’re not trying to re-conciliate me with that Anton jerk, are you? Because that’s not happening. I’ll pop him in the nose again, Tabby, I don’t like him.”

“No, no, I get it. You don’t get along.” She sighed in exaggerated exasperation. “But come on! You can hang out with Jay later! Marcus is a member too, I’m sure he’ll be down to go to the club after you have drinks. Just don’t tell him you’re meeting Jay of all people.”

The dresses in the bag looked like Tabby had bought them from whatever specialty shop she bought her own wardrobe from–at least, Nina assumed it had to be a specialty store. Or one very interesting thrift shop. All four dresses were black and admittedly did look like the sort of thing people wore to the club. There was one with a jagged, lacy trim and grommets across the neckline all the way to a second pair of off-shoulder straps; one insanely short minidress with extra belts that didn’t seem to serve any purpose and a mesh piece which covered the shoulders and throat but had a large hollow right over the cleavage area; a backless mini that was fairly plain other than decorative angel wings outlining the open back; and a spaghetti-strap romper with embroidered roses on the bust and a chiffon duster skirt.

“Since when are you and Jay all chummy anyway?” Tabby demanded. “I didn’t think you’d be into him.”

Nina laid the dresses out on the bed so she could get a good look at her options and her hopes were not high. Immediately, the one with the belts and the mesh was tossed over to Tabby. Not even teen Nina on Halloween would’ve been caught in that, it was ridiculous. She went ahead and discounted the one with angel wings. It wasn’t awful, but the skirt was so short and the style too young. Nina would’ve felt like one of those middle-aged women trying to desperately recapture their high school years.

“Into him? He’s my friend, which is kind of refreshing after the Tinder marathon.” Nina rest her hands on her hips, debating between the last two. The long dress with lace was pretty, but it was also the safe choice and didn’t really have that spicy vibe she wanted to live up to. The romper, on the other hand, was perfect- if it weren’t for the silly duster. It was so unnecessary!

“What kind of guy is this Marcus, anyway, and what’s so wrong about Jay? You didn’t already tell him I’d meet him did you?”

“At least try that one on before you look at it like that! You will look so good in it.”

Tabby crossed her arms, making a face. “It’s not that there’s anything wrong with Jay, I guess. If you’re into that sorta thing. I just didn’t figure you for being all Daddy’s little princess.”

She moved around to sit on the bed, playing with her hair. “Okay, yes, I told him you’d meet him already. But Marcus is a good guy, I swear. Unlike Anton he’s been part of the scene for years. He’s looking for a new sub and he’s not bothered by you being a newbie at all. And he’s good at bondage. You like bondage, right?”

Whoops. Nina had been talking with her face again. Squinting her eyes at Tabby, Nina went ahead and snatched up the romper along with a pair of underwear from her dresser and disappeared into the bathroom.

“I want to try bondage, I guess, yes…” she sounded reluctant, but only because now she was trapped in this blind date. Bondage was one of the first things put on her checklist, at least in terms of being tied up in one fashion or another, but Nina wasn’t keen on trying that with someone she didn’t know yet. Of course, she could easily just blow it off, but that seemed so impolite the dude who probably already set aside his night. There wasn’t any reason Nina couldn’t at least have a drink and talk to him for a bit.

Once dressed, Nina excited the bathroom and went straight for her standing mirror. She turned a little to the left, and a little to the right… Okay, she had to hand it to Tabby. Nina didn’t know how she could go through life making so many questionable decisions, but somehow accidentally still stumble over the perfect things. The sheer duster still felt a bit dramatic for Nina’s tastes, but she had just the right strappy heels to go with it. And if she put up her hair into a long pony tail and maybe some red lipstick…

“Fine, you win, I like it. And I guess I can meet Marcus, just for his sake, but this is the last time, Tabby, I mean it! I can find my own dates.”

“Your own dates are accountants,” scoffed Tabby, rolling her eyes. She looked pleased though when Nina started to fix up her hair. “Seriously, it’s just drinks. I’ll drop you there and we can all meet up at the club after if you want! I was gonna go tonight anyway. Things are getting serious with me and Scorn.”

It didn’t matter how many times she heard the name, Nina was always instantly smiling when Scorn came up. There was no way she could take that guy seriously.

“One accountant. Only one was an accountant!”

It only took her a moment to pull her hair up into a high pony that could rival Ariana Grande’s. As for her makeup, she skipped everything but the red lipstick. Now if she got to dancing or over-heated she wasn’t going to look like a hot mess, and the lipstick would be a good excuse not to kiss any strangers.

Once she was done and had on her heels, she did a little turn for Tabby.

“There! I don’t look like a princess now, do I?” One last thing was missing, though. She snapped her fingers and went digging in her jewelry box for a necklace. “But seriously, you’re making it sound like Jay’s into something weird like… dragon dildos or something.”

“Dragon dildos aren’t even weird, you giant prude!” Tabby seized her arm again, jumping up. “You look great. Marcus isn’t going to know what hit him. Come on, you’re meeting him in like, thirty minutes.”

She glanced up at Nina, squinting. “It’s not that what he’s into is weird, but why do you even care if you’re not into him?

Nina wanted to pinch the bridge of her nose, first because of course dragon dildos were weird, but mostly because Nina wasn’t the one that cared about Jay was into, it was Tabby that kept making the big deal about it!

“I was just- ugh! Friends! We’re just friends! Maybe I just want to know I’m not friends with a serial killer,” Nina mumbled. Before Tabby got over eager and started dragging her out, Nina found her purse and her phone. “Let’s gooo, then. Wait, where am I even meeting this guy?”

It turned out she was meeting Marcus at a bar called Last Drop. Tabby had told her they made amazing cocktails. What she hadn’t told her was that it was going to be vampire-themed.

After introducing Nina to Marcus, the little traitor had downed her drink and split. Now Nina was sitting alone in a red velvet booth with the guy, sipping on a fizzy red martini with a cherry sugar rim and a ridiculous name.

“So Tabby tells me you’re interested in exploring new interests,” Marcus was saying. His own drink was a glass of Merlot. “I’d like to hear a little more about what you’re looking for.”

The guy was cute, at least. Athletic, dusky-skinned, killer smile. He was wearing a red silk dress shirt with a black brocade waistcoat and ascot, and making even Nina feel under-dressed, but he was cute.

Nina had no idea where Tabby was finding all of these good looking men, and it felt so wrong to be inwardly complaining about it. But half the people in this bar were dressed like they walked off the set of an Anne Rice movie and Nina didn’t know if she could play this straight. At least at the club the people there understood it was all a roleplay. Here, Nina was a little scared to admit that biting was on her list. You couldn’t say that in a room full of vampires!

“Um! Hm. Well, I’m open to exploring a different kind of lifestyle I guess? In my dating life, I mean. Mostly, I’m dating and looking to date people that are open to trying things outside of the traditional bedroom stuff…”

This was so awkward. How could someone so gorgeous pull off an ascot like that. Somehow it worked on him. She was trying not to swallow her drink too fast and have a repeat of last weekend, but this one was actually pretty good, so every time she fell into a silence she ended up taking a drink to hide it.

“What about you? I didn’t get to hear much about you.”

“I’m looking for something new myself,” he told her. “I have had my share of playmates, but I’d like to spend time with someone less… jaded by the world. Someone who isn’t scared away by my particular tastes would be ideal, but a little companionship is all I really want right now.”

Nina’s phone buzzed in her purse.

“I’m a lawyer,” Marcus went on. “And a very private person. I work odd hours. It makes meeting compatible people difficult.”

“I can absolutely understand that,” Nina replied. She was honestly surprised to know he was a lawyer, considering the usual suspects in Tabby’s circles. Then again, some of Tabby’s friends needed lawyers. She suppressed the urge to laugh at her own wicked joke.

The phone she tried to ignore, since it’d be rude to be texting away right in the middle of a conversation.

“I’m actually looking for a more sincere relationship myself. I mean, I don’t want to jump into something serious right away, but I’m kinda hoping along the way I fall in love? Meeting new people has been tricky for me too, since I’m not really a bar and clubbing person and there’s only so many ways to meet new people outside of internet apps.”

Dang, she was such a phone addict. Knowing she had a text and not looking at it was driving her nuts. She snapped open her purse and pulled out her phone.

“Sorry, I’m just gonna take a peek at this real quick in case it’s important. But, um, tell me what you’re looking for in a companion? I’m personally not all that experience with, well, just about everything so it’d be nice to find someone that can be patient with it. Or even explore things with me.”

His lips pursed slightly when she went for her phone, but he waved off her apology regardless.

“I’m looking for someone who will accept me for who I am. Love is something I can’t hope for until then. For the rest… yes, I can be patient.”

The text was the latest in her conversation with Jay. It was a little surprising how easy it had been to text him off and on all week, but they’d just naturally fallen into it. This one was in reply to her frantic text letting him know Tabby had ruined their plans.

Tabby’s here. Where are you?

Nina smiled at Marcus and gave a little shrug of her shoulders.

“Tabby said you were a dom, and I know there’s a lot of bad perception about that. It’s gotta be difficult slipping it into conversations without your date thinking you’re some kind of serial killer– Which-” Nina pointed to herself with a wry twist to her smile, “Guilty. And I’m trying to get into the scene. Oh, but you go to the same club Tabby does, yeah? It’s been a good experience with meeting people?”

While she was talking, Nina thumbed out a quick response for Jay.

ambush date. didnt want to be rude

Then set her phone aside on the table.

“For the most part, yes. I belong to a particular subset that some in the scene find off-putting.” He frowned, toying with the stem of his wineglass. “Apologies if I seem to be dancing around the subject, Nina, but I’m used to poor reactions. While I would classify myself as a Dom and do favor some of the more widely accepted kinks–bondage, for instance, is a favorite of mine–I have a greater need than that. Some might dismiss it as bloodplay, but for me, it’s part of my identity.”

Nina’s phone buzzed against the table, much louder this time thanks to the hard surface on which it rested.

Nina slapped her hand over the phone to stop it’s racket and then just held it in her lap.

By now Nina had picked up that he liked to talk fancy, and that wasn’t so unusual since a few of the professors at the univeristy sometimes fell into the habit, whether they were English profressors, or teaching medeival history. But once he’d brought up bloodplay, it all started to click. Vampire club, dramatic clothes, glass of merlot, fancy language, blood.

Before she burst into laughter, Nina grabbed her drink and finished it off.

“Oh? Hm. Since I’m so new to everything, I’m trying not to judge anyone’s interests. Especially since I’m not even sure what I’m into myself, and it’s so much easier to try and discover things when you can trust your partner to be open to listening.”

A little more subtly this time she read her new message.

A date Tabby picked? Yikes. What’s wrong with him?

“It’s refreshing to meet someone so open-minded,” Marcus was saying. “I assure you, it’s a lot safer than it sounds. I don’t play with anyone who hasn’t been tested recently, and I get monthly testing myself. I also don’t take much. Feeding is more… symbolic. Spiritual. A way to be close to my partner.”

omg he’s a vampire

“I can respect that,” she replied honestly, but was still finding it difficult not to start giggling. At best Nina was able to temper her smile. It’s not like she thought roleplaying was dumb. There was a lot of fun to stepping into a different life and playing around with it. Even the vampire thing by itself wasn’t so weird – she did like biting after all. There was just a line for Nina where it was just too much.

“I do have to admit that this- um. All of this doesn’t really feel like me. Not that I’m scared or anything! Hm. But, it’s- I feel like I might not live up to your, uh… expectations?”

“I see.” From his tone, it was fairly clear that he did see, despite Nina’s best efforts. “I think you might be surprised if you give yourself the chance, but of course I won’t pressure you. Might I at least buy you another drink? As I said, companionship itself is quite nice, and it’s been a while since I met someone at least polite enough to listen.”

Has he tried to sell you on drinking blood being a religious experience yet?

Jay was a monster. Swallowing another giggle, she set the phone on her lap to give Marcus her full attention. Nina did feel a little bad to shoot him down, especially since she knew what it felt like to have someone just flat out not be interested or even want to listen. Hanging out for a few minutes was the least she could do.

“One drink,” she held up a finger. “And don’t get me wrong, I might eventually dabble in the art of vampirism. There’s plenty intriguing parts about it, but I’m not sure I’m ready for something like that yet? I also appreciate that you’re not trying to seduce me. I am- hm. I get nervous and then weird.”

“I think I might find your nervousness charming.” Marcus smiled. “But as you wish. No seduction, I promise.”

Trying Something New

Trying Something New 003

It was 10:13am and Nina’s alarm had been going off for two hours. She was going to turn it off, truly, but when she rolled over the first time there was an earthquake and she’d suffered a concussion. At least, that’s what it felt like. She slipped out of bed and crawled into the bathroom where she threw up some interesting colors and then laid there on the deliciously cool tile floor until all the nausea passed and she couldn’t stand to hear the bee-beep. bee-beep. bee-beep. any longer.

Once she got to her feet and rinsed her mouth out with some Listerine, Nina grimaced at her reflection in the mirror. Her makeup held on better than expected, save for the dark smudged circles under her eyes- wait, nope. That was just legit her own haggard skin. She was even still wearing her dress and–

Dang. Tabby still had her shoes.

Groaning, Nina shuffled all the way back to her bed, turned off her alarm, and face-planted onto the mattress. What was she thinking? Why hadn’t she counted her drinks? Why didn’t anyone stop her! Uugh, she was just going to die like this, it was fine.

It was only a minute later that her text alert went off.

When she managed to convince herself to actually look at it, she found a message from an unknown number. Whoever was texting clearly knew her though.

Have coffee with me.

“Who is this,” she mumbled to the empty room.

Before she considered or even wondered who the text was from she replied with the honest truth.

cant coffee busy dying rn

Once she hit send, Nina fought her brain fog and tried to remember if she gave out her number to anyone last night. It wasn’t something she made a habit of doing, and Nina hadn’t drank so much that she blackout. In fact, as she threw an arm over her eyes to block out the light, she very clearly remembered breaking her resolution of not banging someone on the first date. She did one worse, because she hadn’t been on a date at all!

It was fun though. Maybe even more so because Jay had been wat-

“Ooooh noooo,” Nina sat up quickly, glancing down wide eyed at her phone. She hadn’t given out her number, but she had used Jay’s phone to text herself a questionnaire. This had to be him. But now she was too afraid to text and ask. Was she in trouble? She couldn’t be! She hadn’t broken any rules, right? Dang, she probably seemed like the biggest hot mess, breaking noses, being a newbie, getting drunk and screwing some stranger like that.

She tossed the phone over to her pillow like it was a snake. Maybe she should ignore it!

As if it knew what she was thinking, her phone went off again.

Stop that. You’re not allowed.

As she watched, another message followed.

I could bring you coffee.

“If I don’t pick it up, I’m not in trouble,” she exclaimed, to absolutely no one.

Once she realized she was behaving like an absolute lunatic, Nina huffed and reached to snatch the phone again.

This was definitely Jay. Nina sighed and flopped back down again. She’d already sent one text, so ignoring him would be stupid now. What was she so embarrassed about anyway? Nina went there specifically looking for potential future lovers, and he knew that. So she stared him in the eyes while she fucked a guy, big deal.

“Oh my god, what is wrong with meeeee,” she groaned. She quickly thumbed another reply.

i haven’t even showered! the illusion of cuteness will be b r o k e n

You’re still in your dress from last night, aren’t you?

You’d look cute in a burlap sack, Nina. Let me bring you the damn coffee.

Text me your address. You can shower while I’m on the way.

Nina’s arms fell limp at her sides as she frowned up at the ceiling. How did he even know? She was probably a textbook case of repressed divorcee goes wild. Nina would’ve only had to show up in latex and zippers to be the ultimate of basic losers.

Coffee sounded really good, though. And Jay was a cool dude. It’d be nice to talk to someone that wasn’t family or Tabby.

okay dungeon daddy you win

Nina texted her address along with the reply and then dragged herself off to the shower.

When she came back to her room, she found another message waiting for her.

You have fifteen minutes.

It had already been about that long since he’d sent the text.

“Aw, jeeze.” Nina dropped the phone again and tossed her damp towel to the floor. If he was as punctual as he was serious about his caretaker duties, then he likely meant exactly fifteen minutes. Nina scrambled to comb through her still-wet hair and snatched up a robe to throw on. She cinched it tight around her waist, grumbling to herself about headaches, and guys, and coffee then padded her way across her tiny apartment to the front door.

Nina peered out the peep hole and made a startled yelp when dark hair suddenly came into view. She leaned her shoulder against the door, debating for a second time on whether or not she would open it.

She was being absolutely mental. Nina was a grown woman, nothing about this should be intimidating or awkward in the slightest. Sucking it up, she unlocked the door and pulled it open.

“Goooood morning,” she chirped a little bit higher pitched than was normal.

“Morning.” He was fighting a smile, his eyes flicking up and down over her once. In contrast to Nina, he looked perfectly put together in a flattering grey sweater and dark jeans, with a black leather jacket to combat the fall morning air. There was a to-go cup in each of his hands and a plastic bag slung over one arm.

“Here. Carefully,” he said, pressing a coffee into Nina’s hand. It was hot, but the cardboard grip and his heads-up kept her from burning her fingers. “I have cream and sugar in the bag.”

“That sounds really good right now,” she muttered, stepping aside so he could walk in and then closing the door behind him. Nina wasn’t a coffee person; all she knew was that it could wake her up and it only tasted good with copious amounts of cream and sugar. And today it smelled better than anything in the world.

She led the way across the small studio space, and unlike Jay it did not look polished or put together. The apartment itself wasn’t in top condition when she moved in, and it was pretty obvious by the amount of boxes stacked around and the limited amount of items pulled out that Nina didn’t think of it as a permanent residence either. The only personal touch visible (besides the apparent habit of her tossing off her shoes and stockings in any direction when she got home) were dozens of plants and succulents in ideal sun-catching places.

Nina at least had a big sofa and coffee table and that is where she sat down, pulling the lid off her cup and taking a sip of the scalding liquid despite the warning that it was hot and unsweetened. She covered her mouth with her hand for a split second while she made a face at it.

“Thank you,” she finally said. “Also I think I owe you an apology too. At least for running off with Tabby and forgetting about our tour.”

“It’s alright,” said Jay, settling next to her on the sofa and setting the shopping bag down on her coffee table. He pulled out a handful of sugar packets and half-and-half, and pushed the lot of them to a spot in front of Nina. “I was a little concerned until I saw you two at the bar. Figured you were done for the night.”

He sat back, taking a sip of his undoctored coffee, and looked at her. Really looked, holding her gaze for a long moment and then moving on to the rest of her, from head to toe.

“Did I screw up?” he asked finally. “Should I have stopped that?”

Nina froze like a deer in headlights, wondering what warranted such an examination until common sense struck her. He’d been worried about her. She was the dungeon newbie and could’ve gotten herself into all kinds of disasters. Of course, it wasn’t about her personally, but it felt good to have someone actually take the time to check on her and see if she was still alive.

“I was a little drunk,” admitted Nina as she ripped open about four sugar packets to dump in her coffee. “But not so drunk that I didn’t know what I was agreeing to. I maaaybe wouldn’t have done it without knowing his name first, but I don’t regret it. Definitely don’t regret it.”

Once she’d added several of the creamers, Nina leaned back on the sofa to make herself comfortable, looking much like someone who’d just discovered a revelation. A few swallows of coffee helped that lingering churning in her stomach.

“Never, ever going to get drunk again though. Still not convinced I won’t drop dead later.”

“I told you that you’re not allowed,” Jay reminded her, grinning.

“You know, going forward, it’s generally not a good idea to drink if you’re going to do a scene anyway. Just make sure you know what you’re getting into ahead of time.” He looked around at her apartment and Nina felt like he was sizing it up the same way he always seemed to be doing to her, but he didn’t say anything–at least, not about her place.

“You need to eat something. Is there food in your fridge?”

“There’s food,” she defended. Actually, now that she thought about it, there probably wasn’t much beyond orange juice and some breakfast burritos in the freezer. Maybe some leftover Chinese takeout if she was lucky. Nina hadn’t really spend a lot of time at home in the past few months between work and her new exciting dating life. And really, it seemed pointless to go through all the trouble of cooking something nice just for herself.

“Well, maybe not. But that’s fine, I can just crawl back into bed and sleep.” Or sleep on the couch, she thought. Now that she was comfortable, Nina was hesitant to move and start her head throbbing again. She didn’t have to work tomorrow either, so she was free to be a useless lump all she wanted.

“I normally don’t drink at all,” she mumbled in continuance of their conversation. “A glass of wine at most, but I’m usually the designated driver or the one getting called in the middle of the night to pick someone up. And this-” she paused to point at all the packed boxes, “is temporary. I didn’t have a lot of money left after the divorce, so I am um… in transition, I guess? I’m saving a down payment for something nicer. I am much, much more put together than this, I swear.”

“You’re really cute when you’re embarrassed, you know that?” Laughing, Jay pulled out his phone. “I get it, Nina. I’ve been through my share of breakups. Stop explaining yourself and help me pick some breakfast.”

He shifted closer to her on the couch, angling his phone screen so she had a clear view. He’d pulled up Grubhub and was scrolling through the nearby options for delivery.

“This place has good sandwiches,” he told her, his thumb hovering over one item in the list. “Looks like there’s also a waffle place. Thoughts?”

She was not cute when she was embarrassed, but once she’d realized she was sitting there flushing and twisting up her mouth like she was sixteen and some boy she liked had paid her a compliment, Nina had to give it to him. Jay was the first person to step foot in her apartment beside her cousin and Tabby, and it did’t help he’d seen her make a fool of herself last night. But the only one being ridiculous about it was herself.

“It’s a hard habit to break,” she admitted, scooting closer so she could poke at his phone and do a little scrolling of her own. It was hard to think about food at all, but she knew she’d need to eat something if she wanted to survive.

“What about just a pillow case full of bacon and some fries?”

He let out a huff of laughter and scrolled back up. “I can find the next best thing.”

In the end, Jay just ordered for her, and then they were left waiting for the food to arrive. Nina’s guest seemed perfectly content to sit in silence and sip his coffee, and for a few long moments she thought he wouldn’t say anything again.

Then, he glanced at her. “I expected more books.”

Nina had down her coffee in four large swallows and curled up with one of the sofa throw pillows. Sitting in silence suited her just as much as talking about any little thing that popped into her head. For the moment she was just glad to let her swimming head have a break, and it helped that Jay had one of those easy auras about him. Nina didn’t feel like she had to be on guard or entertaining or anything more than existing, which was a stark contrast to people like Tabby or even her ex, where Nina was always hyper-aware of what they were up to.

When he finally brought up books, Nina grinned wide, almost proud of herself.

“What do you think is in all of these boxes?” She leaned to point to one stack in particular. “I have encyclopedia sets from three different decades. And every novel Stephen King has published so far. He’s not even my favorite author, but he’s written so many it’s kinda fun having the collection.”

“All of the new ones are in my room,” she pointed over her shoulder at the wall behind them. “Nothing as impressive as the encyclopedias, but I’m reading that kinda stuff at work all day anyway.”

“Can I take a look?”

There had to be some irony in the fact her favorite genre was psychological suspense thrillers and here she was eagerly slipping off the couch to take a man she just met yesterday to see her bedroom. But so few people ever asked about Nina’s reading that she was delighted to actually show them off.

Nina’s bedroom was much more put together than the rest of the apartment and it was obvious that’s where she spent most of her time. Aside from her bed not being made and a few days worth of clothes scattered on the floor, everything else was neatly put away. Her books were in tidy stacks or on shelves and her most recent reading material sitting on her nightstand. There were several plants in here too, all in lovely pots and well taken care of.

Nina kicked some of the clothes over towards the closet, but aside from twisting her mouth up, she didn’t apologize or make a fuss about her mess again.

“All of my furniture is new. Well, not new new, I like going to flea markets for old books anyway, and there’s always some neat piece of furniture if you look hard enough.” She took a seat on the corner of the bed, rubbing her temple with the heel of her palm.

“I like flea markets too. And thrift stores.” Jay gave the shelves a quick glance, but then skipped right past them to Nina’s nightstand and plucked up her current read, flipping directly to her bookmark.

“You’re reading those next?” he asked, nodding to the short stack that still sat on her nightstand.

Nina felt a little bit like she was being investigated, which was mildly entertaining as Jay seemed to be one of those people who just did it naturally whether it was on purpose or not. She’d watched him yesterday keeping a hawk-eyed on every detail going on in the club, and now here he was sussing out whatever secrets she might be hiding. Nina tended to offer up information about herself even when people didn’t ask, but she was curious to see what he’d conjure up.

“Yeah. It’s hard to go somewhere and only get one book, so I always end up with a bunch.” She lift her arm and pointed over to the sliding door behind her. “That’s my closet,” Nina threw out there, just to see if he’d go look through there too. It was kind of hard to swallow the mischievous smile that wanted to creep up.

He looked at her, lips twitching.

“I’m nosy,” he admitted readily. “Does it bother you?”

Sitting down next to her on the bed, Jay continued to read the first page or two where Nina had left off, then shut the book and turned to the back cover copy.

“A little morbid,” he teased her. He set it back down next to her to-read pile. “Are you into true crime too, or just the fiction?”

Nina shrugged her shoulders and couldn’t help but smile at him.

“True crime is fun too, but I’d rather watch that than read it. Um- also in smaller doses because then I start looking around me trying to guess who might be a murderer and get a little carried away.” It was particularly easy to get all worked up and paranoid now that she lived by herself and there wasn’t someone to wake up when she heard weird noises, but Nina kept that tidbit to herself.

“You like to know people,” Nina observed out loud. “A details person. So why physical therapy instead of something like psychology or being a cop?”

“Who’s the psychologist now?” He shrugged. “Physical therapy is rewarding. I actually see results. And I’d rather help people get better than lock them up.”

Nina laughed, leaning over to bump against his shoulder.

“When do you ever take a break? You’re improving lives during the day and keeping an eye out for hot messes like me at night. I feel like someone should be bringing you coffee and breakfast.”

“Are you volunteering?” His smile widened. “I like taking care of people. For me, being able to make people feel happy or safe, or pushing them to accomplish what they need… That’s what makes me feel good. I do read or go running in my downtime, though.”

He turned his head back towards her bookshelf, though he remained seated. “I have different tastes than you do, but I have a few thrillers you might like. I tend to read nonfiction for the most part. That and hard sci-fi.”

“You should really be careful making offers like that to a desperate divorcee looking for friends and a good time.” she teased. “But if you’ve got books for me, I’ll bring you dinner. It’s been a while, but you never really forget how to cook.”

“Sounds like a plan to me.”

Once the food came, they curled up on the couch and squabbled over what to watch on Netflix before settling on The Assassination of Gianni Versaci. At some point, full of bacon cheese fries and dozy from the painkillers Jay insisted she take, Nina drifted off. Jay shook her awake some time later long enough to lock up behind him, and then she crawled back into bed.

Trying Something New

Trying Something New 002

“Nina! Nina, what’s this I hear about you punching Anton in the dick?!” Tabby demanded, the tiny blonde looping an arm around Nina’s middle and pulling her away from the scene. “Oh my God, I was so sure you’d been kicked out!”

One would think her whole self defense instincts would’ve kicked in when Tabby grabbed her, but Nina ended up stumbling to the side along with Tabby and then swatting her arm and hands away once they stopped.

“I didn’t punch him, I kicked him and he righteously deserved it,” Nina corrected. She was all flustered again for a dozen different reasons, none of which she wanted to discuss with Tabby. The fact the girl was even still here was a surprise.

Nina smoothed her hands over her dress and tucked her dark hair behind her ears.

“And where did you run off to, anyway? Hasn’t anyone ever told you that girls are supposed to stick together in clubs? That weasel could’ve tried to kidnap and no one would’ve known what happened!”

“What? No, Anton’s harmless, he’s just a little dumb.” Tabby scoffed. “Look, you can’t just attack people here, you’re going to get in trouble!”

The woman planted her hands on her hips, huffing. Including the full height of her spiky platform heels, Tabby was no more than five and a half feet tall. She was the same age as Nina–a year or two younger at most–but had the sort of baby face that made her look eternally youthful, with wide eyes and pouty lips. If it hadn’t been for her generous bosom and the curves of her hips, she could have been mistaken for a kid. Her naughty punk schoolgirl getup didn’t help matters.

“Sorry. Scorn took me to check out the new swing and I lost track of time. You’re safe here, everyone’s really cool! Don’t be so dramatic. Now tell me what you think, do you love this or what?”

There was no sense in arguing with Tabby about Tony. As far as Nina was concerned as long as the jerked stayed away from her (and she supposed she should include Tabby in that too), there wouldn’t be a problem. She’d hit him again in a heartbeat, but she’d not start something in the club if she could help it.

It also took a lot of self control not to comment on the name Scorn. Or laugh. The corners of her mouth were already twitching and Nina really didn’t want to encourage that sort of thing.

“Luckily for you I did meet a couple of really nice people and it’s not a murdery like I was expecting. I’m definitely going to come back again to meet more people, though. I mean it’s a lot to take in and kind of overwhelming, but I do like some things. Some things,” she had to clarify before Tabby started thinking she was down for anything crazy.

Tabby squealed softly despite Nina’s attempts to mitigate, her face lighting up like Christmas had come early. “What. Things?

Before Nina could reply, she was being hauled by the little blonde back towards the bar area. “Who did you meet? Anyone cute? I can totally set you up with a couple guys. I know all the single Doms who come regularly.”

The only good guy Tabby had ever dated was Nina’s cousin, and even that had been a dubious choice. The last thing she needed was one of Tabby’s Eligible Bachelors.

“I don’t- Hm. I don’t need help meeting guys, I think I’ll be okay in that department.” she insisted, wondering how the shorter girl had such a strong grip of steel. She really didn’t look that strong! Nina completely avoided answering about who she met. Though she was sure Jay could handle Tabby just fine, she didn’t want to disrupt the cherub-faced older Tom with a Tabby in his life. He had a sick Mal and a puppy to worry about.

“Well, I got to see a new application for the saltire cross today, so that was something and a woman as a rope bound chandelier pretzel, which was actually kind of beautiful but definitely not something I’ll be attempting anytime soon. I think I might have to go shopping though, I don’t have the accessories to linger here all day and then be able to go home and sleep.”

“God, Nina, what’s even the point if you’re not talking to the guys here?” complained Tabby, apparently assuming that Nina’s reticence was due to lack of trying. “The cross IS pretty nice, huh? Really easy to set up at home, too. Man, I need to show you something better like the queening stools next time though. Though I guess if you’re all subby that might not be your thing.”

As they slipped back out of the playspace, Tabby beelined for the bar.

“Two Necromancers, please!” she ordered, wiggling onto a barstool. “Okay. So. When are we going shopping?”

We? Nina imagined walking into a sex store with Tabby and somehow that was actually worse than a sex club. They’d end up getting matching vibrators or something, and then Nina would always get reminded of Tabby every time she used it just– She didn’t need that kind of trauma!

Pretending she couldn’t feel that rush of heat back in her cheeks again, Nina slipped onto a bar stool, frowning at Tabby all the while.

We aren’t shopping. I’m going to check out some reviews online first.” She almost asked what a ‘queening stool’, but decided against opening that can of worms. Nina could look that up later too without Tabby giving her show. Because she had the feeling Tabby would love to demonstrate and again– trauma.

“Anyway, you can’t say I’m too subby when I don’t even know what I like yet. The whole reason I agreed to this in the first place was to try a whole bunch of new things! I mean, I’m not sure I want to seduce some guy into submission, but I’m not saying I wouldn’t. I’m just- I just don’t want to do have to do everything, that’s all.”

“Ugh! Well you’re definitely not a Domme if that’s how you feel about it!” exclaimed Tabby, pulling a face. The bartender set down two very, very pale cocktails in front of her, and she immediately slid one over to Nina. It smelled almost medicinal; the only thing Nina could immediately identify was lemon, but there was definitely something bitter in there.

Throwing back a large gulp of her own drink, Tabby kicked her feet. “You’re totally overthinking this. All of it will come naturally to you once you find a playmate. Isn’t careful planning and being sensible what kept you with What’s-His-Fuck so long in the first place?”

Nina wasn’t too sure about this drink but took a swallow anyway. There was something flowery and grassy about the flavor that wasn’t unpleasant, but it also wasn’t exactly her taste. This one ranked under the Old Fashion.

While she nursed it, Tabby’s criticisms sank in. She was kind of right, as much as Nina didn’t want to admit it. Her entire marriage had been Nina doing the responsible thing, the right thing, the thing that made Shaun happy. It wasn’t even just school, work, or what was for dinner. There were so many times Nina tried to suggest something spicy in the bedroom and Shaun was never interested. How do you live through that many years and not try handcuffs at least once?

That drink was gone in three swallows.

“You’re right. You’re right! I have to chill out and stop trying to over do everything. But-” she held up a finger pointedly at Tabby. “I am not making the same mistake as the Tinder fiasco. I shouldn’t have slept with half those dudes, Tabby. I’m not going to do that here, I want something better than that.”

“Okay, okay! Jeez! Just come on and dance with me.”

Several songs and another round of drinks later, Tabby was itching to return to the playspace.

“All the good stuff’s back there, Nina! This is just stuff we can do anywhere. Let’s goooooooooo,” she complained, picking Nina’s hand up and pulling her towards the curtain once more. “Practically no one is out here!”

“Fiiiiine,” complained Nina when her bare feet weren’t giving her any traction against Tabby’s tiny-human super strength. It only took a song or two for Nina to discover her favorite heels weren’t great for dancing, so she pulled them off and stuffed them into Tabby’s bag, since her own wasn’t big enough to hold them.

Now, though, she supposed a break would be good. Nina was so warm she could’ve used a few minutes to sit down, or better yet to get her dress off. No one there would mind, she was sure, and the thought alone had her giggling to herself. She wasn’t going to, of course, but it was amusing. And Tabby had no idea what she was laughing about, which just made her laugh more.

“Are you going to get yourself into another swing, Tabby, I don’t wanna see that! My cousin kisses you!”

“There’s probably a bunch going on right now! We can just watch!”

Tabby wasn’t wrong. It felt like most of the party had relocated to the back room by now. There was some kind of scene going on in the middle of the room with a man in a kilt and two kneeling nude women, and another further back where a man lay facedown on the floor while a woman in heels like Tabby’s walked across his back. The suspension beam on the ceiling was being used again, too, this time by a lesbian couple. The suspended girl’s partner was lacing her slowly into an elaborate corset.

“See, nothing’s even free to use anyway.”

“It’s so warm in here, no wonder everyone ends up undressed,” she remarked to herself, but then she snapped her fingers. “I should get a corset!”

Nina managed to shake herself loose from Tabby to pull out her phone and bring up her notes. Quickly she thumbed out corsets, kilts, are lesbians hot?, and some things even her spellcheck couldn’t figure out.

“This place really is great,” she talked while she input her thoughts. “It’s like going to a small convention and getting to see a sample of everything before you- Hm.” Nina found herself completely derailed, watching the man in the kilt and being too curious not to stay and see what would happen.

Due to the low lighting, it took her a moment to see the leashes he was holding: one in each hand, attached respectively to collars around the necks of the naked subs. He was pacing around them in a slow circle, giving them a wide berth; finally he stopped and pulled hard on the leash in his right hand. The woman crawled forward across the floor toward him on her hands and knees as he slowly began to wind the leash around and around his palm, choking up the lead until she had only a few inches of movement remaining.

As he began to repeat the process with the lefthand lead, the first sub buried her face against the front of his kilt and gripped the edge of the material to lift it up.

Nina burst into loud nervous laughter and slapped her hand over her mouth so hard it made a sound. She turned slowly on the ball of her foot until she had a route to tiptoe out of the way of serious spectators. Once she was at a safe distance that same hand fanned her face and neck. They were just going to get right down to it weren’t they? Nina wish she could just be nervously mute, instead of cackling like a crazy person every time she got flustered. She was going to try this herself one day and end up laughing some poor man into a penis complex without even meaning to.

And she did want to try, too. Maybe not the dog collar and leashes and crawling on the ground like animal, but wouldn’t it be so awesome to be with a man that actually told her exactly what he wanted and what to do without her having to strip naked in the living room to Bruno Mars just to get his attention.

“Tabby, I’m dizzy. I should go back to the quiet side before I take all the spice out of someone’s- You awful little gremlin, where did you go.”

As Nina spun this way and that, trying to pick out Tabby’s blonde hair and plaid skirt in the crowd, she suddenly turned just in time to smack face-first against a solid chest.

“Whoa,” a voice laughed. “Are you okay?”

When she looked up, the first thing she saw were intense blue eyes, and for a moment she thought Jay had found her again. But then she saw spiky black hair and dimples and all the differences in their features that made her wonder why she’d thought of Jay at all.

“Are you here by yourself? I don’t want you to get in trouble for talking to me.”

Without her shoes she was a good two inches shorter and a little embarrassing that she was having a harder time walking on bare feet than heels. Her hands went up to brush her hair back behind her ears. Jeeze, he was cute. Nina definitely had a type. There was just something wonderful about dark hair and light eyes and being so tall certainly helped too.

Nope. No, she needed to keep an eye on Tabby right now. That girl was bound to get in trouble.

“I- No. Well, actually I’m here with someone but not with someone. I am a free agent.”

“Do you need to get back to them, or…” He tilted his head. “To be totally honest, my date bailed on me and I’m just trying to salvage my evening. You’re cute. Can I buy you a drink?”

“You think I’m cute?” Nina laughed. Why did it always feel like she’d never been complimented before. It always had that same rush of warm fuzzy pleased feelings. But it was definitely nice to hear when so many ladies here were in different levels of being undressed and all looked stunning.

“I think that gremlin abandoned me again. I don’t know how she disappears so fast.” she muttered with surprise, giving one last look over to see if she could spot the girl nearby. Nina finally just shrugged. Tabby had been there dozens of times before, she was probably more likely to cause trouble than get into it.

“You know what, yes! I would love to sit and have a drink!”

“Wait, so you’ve never tried anything?

They were sitting together on one of the small leather couches in the back of the playspace, halfway through their drinks. He’d disappeared to the bar and come straight back with a rum and coke for himself and a fruity martini for Nina that actually glowed in the dark, thanks to the glowstick garnish that doubled as a swizzle stick. He’d told her he’d been coming to the club for about a year now, having been introduced to the scene by his ex, and now she was confessing how she’d gotten here herself.

“Not even fuzzy handcuffs or a little spanking?” He didn’t sound judgmental, just curious and a little surprised. “Maybe asked your boyfriend to play professor to your naughty schoolgirl?”

Nothing,” she confirmed, her eyes wide with equal surprise. “I thought at first that maybe I was just bad at sex, you know, so why not try something spicy? But I couldn’t even get him to watch porn with me. That has to be the easiest thing, right? He just wasn’t interested.”

The glowstick she was twizzling in her fingers and occasionally using to accent a point. The drink was now tied with the other blue drink for her favorites, though it did make her briefly wonder if she just like blue things. When she wasn’t playing with the glowstick she was using a napkin to fan herself, because it seemed as the night went on the place just got stuffier and warmer.

“I wish it hadn’t taken me years to realize I wasn’t happy. Of course, now I’m the bad guy, because apparently he was happy, but that’s all over now.” she leaned close to whisper, as if she were telling him the greatest secret in the world. “I’ve had more fun tonight than I have in years and I haven’t even started attempted the fun stuff yet. How crazy is that?”

“Are we sure he wasn’t gay or asexual?” Nina’s new friend asked. “I can’t imagine turning you down for anything. At the very least I can say he was an idiot.”

When she leaned into his personal space, he shifted to plant his hand against the back of the couch to her other side, loosely hemming her in. He gave her a playful grin, eyes sparkling.

“That’s not crazy. But why aren’t you trying something? There are things you can try that don’t require you to know anything about BDSM, you know.”

“I thought he might be gay too! But I guess he just didn’t have an adventurous bone in his body.”

Speaking of adventure, Nina couldn’t help but grin back at her new companion and slip into a fit of giggling. He’d been so easy to sit and chat with, even for a casual flirt or two, and it felt good to have someone treat her like she was enjoyable to be around. Aside from that one jerk, Nina really liked the people here.

“I’ve only been here a day, you know!” she laughed. “Isn’t it impolite to show up and demand a stranger to show me a good time? What would you suggest, then? Keep in mind, I’m not letting anybody tie me up today and I’m definitely not calling anyone Master.”

“Nothing that wild. Just sex in public.”

He glanced around at the dimly-lit room, then looked back at Nina through lowered lashes. “It’s a rush. Trying to see what you can get away with, how much you can do without anyone knowing. Sometimes getting caught and knowing you’re being watched is just as fun. If you want… I’m game.”

Nina laughed out loud again, then quickly had to cover her mouth because this was definitely one of those clandestine conversations where you didn’t want the whole world to know what you were plotting. She finished her drink and leaned to set the glass aside, then she turned towards him, hands in her lap, giving him a considering look.

“So what you’re suggesting,” she whispered softly, all kinds of amusement in her voice, “is a game of sex chicken.”

Why did that sound like so much fun? She hadn’t had sex in two whole months, and honestly who could possibly spend an entire evening watching other people do it and not end up frustrated. Nina was just going to end up going home to her crappy apartment and be too awkward to feel up herself.

And he was so good looking.

“Okay but,” she lift a finger to her mouth whispering a soft shhhh and a giggle. “Don’t tell my gremlin friend.”

His eyes lit up. Mirroring her own actions, he downed the remainder of his rum and coke, then slid closer on the couch until his thigh was resting solidly alongside hers.

“Can I kiss you?” he asked, tilting his head. His voice had dropped to a lower, softer tone. One of his hands reached up to tuck a piece of hair behind her ear. “Anything you don’t want me to do?”

“Yeah, you can kiss me,” she replied. Nina was trying to taper off her giggling, but it was kind of hard to take anything seriously and that was just the way she was.

She shifted close enough to whisper in his ear, her fingers reaching out to delicately pluck at his shirt.

“You could probably talk a lot less,” she mumbled with a laugh. “But if I don’t like something I’d definitely tell you.”

“Noted,” he said, and moved to cover her mouth with his.

It started off almost sweet. Maybe he was going slow just for her, making sure she was relaxed. Just when that started to feel frustrating, though, he introduced his tongue and there was suddenly nothing sweet or chaste about it. He was clearly a very practiced kisser, that much was clear, and he was kissing Nina like he wanted to taste every inch of her from the inside out.

She felt his hand on her knee, fingers teasing small circles against her bare skin. He was barely moving his hand so that it couldn’t have been noticeable unless you were up close, but the tiny motions were still enough to light up her nerves.

Nina savored every bit of the attention, humming into his mouth and not even being the slightest bit shy about kissing him back. The hard part was trying to keep to a slower pace when she had a couple hours of pent up energy that dancing around barefoot hadn’t diffused.

e came up for air at last, his nose brushing hers as he continued to doodle subtly against her knee. His other hand skimmed her exposed back. The backless cut she’d chosen allowed him to trace nearly the entire length of Nina’s spine.

Around them, the party was continuing on just as before, no one seeming to pay any mind to the two of them on their little couch. But people were milling past them by only a few feet away. It wouldn’t take much to turn heads, would it? The dull bass of the music and the murmur of the crowd weren’t loud enough to drown sounds at close range. There wasn’t any real cover, either, except for the back of the couch to one side and the low lighting and their own bodies.

The hand on her knee carefully re-positioned her leg ever so slightly while the other drew back around to her front, his thumb grazing one hard nipple as if by accident, before dropping out of view between them to the inside of her thigh.

Nina couldn’t breathe. Somewhere she’d sucked in a breath and never let it out again, and now her head was spinning and it was wonderful. That giggling was threatening to bubble up, and she quickly covered her mouth with a curl of her fingers to stifle the sound.

Since turnabout was fair play, she pressed her free hand to his chest, drawing her fingers down his abdomen until she hooked them into his belt. Nina used her eyes to pose the question instead of her words. Eyes and ridiculous quite giggling.

He grinned and raised an eyebrow in answer. A moment later he leaned as if to whisper into her ear, only to nip her earlobe instead. His tongue swiped and soothed where his teeth had left a small indent in her skin.

Meanwhile, his fingers moved up the inside of her thigh at a slow crawling pace until they reached the lacy fabric of her panties. One knuckle teased at the flimsy scrap where it covered her clit, rolling in a tantalizing and feather-light circle. The pad of another finger slid against the damp spot between her thighs.

“Fuck, you’re wet,” he hissed in surprise, but he didn’t stop.

“Told you I liked the place,” she laughed, almost too loud and had to bury her face at his neck. He smelled way too good, like some breezy unfamiliar cologne.

And she just added biting to her good-things check list.

Nina shivered, which seemed to be impossible when the room was boiling. She nuzzled into his neck, pressing her mouth against the spot where his pulse beat the strongest, then laving her tongue over his skin. Then with both her hands she gently pulled the leather from it’s buckle, only going slow enough so it wouldn’t make a sound or be too obvious.

Meanwhile, his fingers hooked in the crotch of her panties and slid the soaked lace to one side. A fingertip probed shallowly into her entrance. His other hand left her knee to cup her chin, forcing her face back up until she met his eyes–and held her gaze as he worked his finger inside her to the hilt.

“What’s the most fingers you’ve ever taken at once?” he asked in a husky whisper. His thumb petted her newly-bared clit.

Nina could feel all kinds of things tightening up, and dang did he have such pretty blue eyes. Blue was definitely her new favorite color.

“That’s a very specific question that I don’t have an answer too,” she responded with a breathy murmur. It wasn’t as if it hadn’t happened before, but she didn’t exactly remember all the specific times it did or make a finger count. As it were, all this teasing had her squirming in her seat and digging her teeth into her bottom lip. Nina made quick work of unbuttoning his pants and letting her knuckles do the grazing when she pulled down the zipper.

In answer, another finger edged inside of her to join the first. He gave a shallow thrust, caressing her from the inside.

He froze, then, when a passing couple paused to chat only a few steps away–all but his thumb, which continued to tease Nina’s clit.

“Daddy, can I have a playmate, please?” Nina heard the woman ask. Despite her word choice, her voice was unmistakably mature, if a little breathy. “I’ve been good, haven’t I?”

“You’ve been very good,” the man answered her. At the same time, Nina felt a third finger sliding along her lips as if seeking the best way inside. “Did you have someone in mind?”

“No, Daddy. Just a cute girl. I want us all to have fun together.”

A whisper in Nina’s ear drowned out all further chatter, bringing her attention back fully to her playmate. “There’s a condom in my pocket.”

He shifted, then, his free hand going to Nina’s hip to pull her closer. His fingers slipped out of her only to tug her panties down. The lacy material stretched taut around her thighs, not elastic enough to accommodate spread legs.

For a split second it was all kind of terrifying. The couple had come so close and it would’ve been so easy to turn and notice what was going on in their private nook. There was even that brief flash of wondering if this was a mistake. But it was also thrilling, that roller coaster ride she wanted to be on where her heat was beating a mile a minute and all she wanted to do was keep going.

Nina got to searching his pockets for the condom, fumbling a little bit because she didn’t want to rush and because she was so worked up her coordination was a mess. Once she finally found it, she held it up with both hands around nose level with the sort of grin that suggested she just found the best prize in the world.

With a wicked grin of his own, he pulled her in for another kiss, using her body as cover while he unwrapped the condom and rolled it on. No sooner had he finished than he pushed her hips just so that she sank down around him until the back of her thighs rested flat on top of him. With his pants only unzipped and her skirt settled around her, it was difficult to tell that either of them were any less than fully clothed.

Her panties had been pulled back up by the readjustment, the lace rubbing between her clit and the happy trail above his waistband. It had to be rubbing against other things, too, but he didn’t complain.

“All you, babe,” he breathed. His hands skimmed up her sides, flirting with the outer curves of her hips and breasts. “Don’t get caught.”

Keeping herself quiet was easy enough, at least in terms of controlling her giggling. All she had to do was keep her mouth busy and there were plenty of places to put her mouth. Her favorite being just under his ear where he was definitely going to be sporting a hickey come tomorrow morning.

The trouble was in not looking like she was fucking some guy’s brains out when she really wanted to fuck his brains out. Restraining the movement of her hips and body to nothing more than the most subtle of shifting was agony, but it was also so wickedly good that she wouldn’t dare stop now. Nina’s only regret was that she couldn’t tug his shirt right off, and instead had to settle on curling her fingers into the fabric and gripping tight.

It felt like hours that she rode on top of him while he urged her on with soft brushes over her clothing and languid kisses. Every so often someone would draw closer to the couch and Nina would have to slow down or even pause entirely to avoid suspicion. Once, when she stopped, he gave a small roll of his own hips and scraped his teeth against her throat.

It was while she was still reeling from the move that a prickle of awareness drew her eyes, and Nina found herself locking gazes with a different blue pair.

Jay was watching. He hadn’t been standing there a moment before, but now he was just close enough to get the gist of what was going on–at least when he was looking directly at her like that. One of his hands was planted against the wall, his expression inscrutable but intense. She got the feeling though that depending on what vibe she was giving off, he might break the No Violence rule himself.

Tilting his head, Jay bit his bottom lip, and that was a look she recognized.

Nina was caught and her heart skipped three beats. She should’ve expected Jay to stroll by at some point, it was his job after all to keep an eye on things, but somewhere between Tabby and drinks she’d completely forgotten. Maybe she should’ve been ashamed of herself or at least a tiny bit embarrassed, but Nina was riding such a high that at the moment it didn’t matter.

Dang, why did he have to look at her like that, she was dying.

She gave him an almost imperceptible little shrug and a whoops? sort of smile before making the ‘okay’ gesture with her fingers behind her partner’s back so he’d know she was alright.

..and then she realized she didn’t even know this man’s name, which sent her burying his face at his neck in a fit of giggles and went right back to what she was doing. This time with a little twinge in her stomach because there was someone watching.

And he was still watching, even after she’d signaled that she was fine. Every time she lifted her head she could see him standing there, and even when she didn’t she just could feel it. He was seeing every little twitch and roll of her hips, every time the man under her stroked her skin, every flicker of expression across her face and every shiver down her spine. His vantage point was so good that she was pretty sure the only thing he couldn’t see was under their clothes.

A thumb found Nina’s nipple and very slowly circled as it hardened under the touch, the heat going straight through the fabric of her dress.

“Can you get away with faster?” her partner purred into her ear.

Faster? Nina felt like she could get away with anything at the moment. It didn’t take much encouragement for her to pick up the pace. Nina gripped into his shoulders for the extra leverage to grind and rock as best she could with her panties preventing her from widening her legs any further. There was a fine layer of sweat on her skin, making her dress cling to her shape every time she shifted.

Nina tried to focus on what she was doing, but couldn’t help seeking out Jay’s blue eyes and savoring the thrill that went up her spine and made all her muscles clench up tight. Maybe a little too tight, because before she knew it Nina was gasping loud enough to have to slap her hand over her mouth again and her whole body was shuddering.

“Fuck,” her partner swore as she felt him throb inside her and he shuddered through his own climax in her wake. His hands rose to comb through her hair, pulling her into a deep and lingering kiss.

When they broke apart, Jay had disappeared.

“See?” the man who was still inside of her asked, bumping his nose against hers. “Fun, right?”

“I think- I think that’s going on my list,” she replied, spent and out of breath. Nina lingered there on his lap for a few moments, waiting for her heart to slow it’s pounding as she glanced around one last time. Jay was gone, and it seemed no one else had noticed (or cared to watch) their tawdry escapade. Once she did finally decide to move, she shifted enough so he could get himself presentable while she wiggled her panties back where they belonged. Then she plopped down on the sofa seat next to him and let out a sigh.

“Thanks for that,” she laughed. Nina was still out of breath, so it was more like a breathy giggle. She brushed the back of her hand against her forehead to find it a little damp and sticky. She felt sticky. Her whole body was still humming and her head was still swimming. Snatching up a napkin, she tried to fan herself to cool down a little.

“Oh, don’t thank me.” He laughed, grabbing a napkin and a pen to scribble down his number. “In fact, let me know if you want to do that again.”

Trying Something New

Trying Something New 001

Nina should’ve known better than to accept Tabby’s invitation, but she supposed desperation could turn someone into an idiot. Though, it wasn’t like Nina had asked directly for the help. When you’re having an awkward conversation about tumblr porn with your cousin and his weird ex girlfriend that always seemed to still be around, you don’t really think it’s going to lead anywhere. Nina mentioned her interest in a few of the BDSM blogs and now two weeks later she and Tabby were at a club in the middle of downtown.

Or it was her and Tabby. As soon as they’re ordered drinks from the bar, Tabby disappeared, leaving Nina sipping on something called an Old Fashioned and completely lost about what to do. Were there like, introductory classes in the building? Did you introduce yourself to various people and ask if they liked getting spanked or preference getting chained up to walls? Was it better if she just wandered around observing people?

Voyeurism was a thing. Nina just didn’t know if it was even a part of this scene.

Which left her drifting away from the bar and wandering in the dim light until she found a pillar that looked safe enough out of the way to spy from. What she should’ve done was hang out on a message forum for a few weeks asking questions. Going out with Tabby was like jumping right into a lion pit. At least she didn’t feel like she stood out. The tight dress she found in the back of her closet had a nice mix of elegance and oh damn, so at least she looked the part of a mysterious sexy stranger, even if she felt more like lion food.

“Hello, what do we have here?” a voice sent Nina nearly jumping out of her skin. “You lost, kitten?”

The man who’d sidled up nest to the pillar was tall and dark-haired and devastatingly handsome, like the star of some gothic romance. He was wearing a long black coat over his form-fitting button-down and leather biker pants, his thumbs resting lazily against a large belt buckle, and it should have looked ridiculous on a man who wasn’t in high school but Nina suspected he’d make anything look good.

It wasn’t as if he was the only one wearing something different from the kind of clubwear Nina was used to. There was an awful lot of latex and leather in the crowd, with more than a few actual collars and some people in outfits that didn’t look like they should be worn in public.

“Who left you unsupervised?” The handsome stranger stepped closer and planted a hand against the pillar by Nina’s head. “No one smart, isn’t that right?”

Immediately she burst into a short, loud nervous laugh and had to cover her mouth with her hand. Back in high school and college meeting new people was a breeze, but somewhere along the way she lost that skill to not be awkward. Although, if she gave herself some credit, she didn’t exactly hang out in places where people were wearing leather masks with zippers over their mouths and fishnet shirts.

“Hm, definitely no one smart.” Nina agreed. Tabby deserved it, so she didn’t feel too bad.

Nina didn’t move or shirk away, though she was a little intimidated to have someone in her space after five minutes of being there. She wasn’t even weird about her personal space, it was just taking her some time to get used to flirting again. It was also hard to take the man seriously when he called her kitten and was dressed like that, but this was part of the style and culture, wasn’t it? Nina was going to have to see past all that if she was really going to dive in.

“I- Hm. I guess you are a regular here?” she finally asked. How did you start up conversations and get to know people in a club like this? The same ‘what’s your sign’ as in the singles bars? Jesus, maybe she was never good at this.

“That’s right.” He gave her a slow smile and raked his gaze over her. “Don’t worry, I’ll show you around. I’ve been looking for a girl to train. What’s your name?”

Looking for a girl to train? Why did that sound like a line out of one of Tabby’s sleazy novels? Nina supposed it just came with the territory though, and she didn’t want to run screaming out the door just because she got a little weirded out.

“It’s Nina. I’m not sure I’m looking to be trained,” she answered honestly. “But I would definitely appreciate an actual tour? My friend doesn’t seem to be the guiding type.”

“Not knowing what you want is fine. I’ll handle that part.” Straightening up, he grabbed her by the hand and tugged her closer. “You’re just lucky I found you. Come on, Nina, the play area is this way.”

There was a door hung with a heavy black curtain on the opposite side of the bar, towards the back of the club. Nina hadn’t even realized it was there until this guy said something, it blended in so well with the wall.

“You’re new to the scene, right? That’s good. You won’t have picked up any bad habits.”

Okay, a secret backroom. That was kind of cool in a being led to the backdoor of hell sort of way. Nina glanced around to see if she could catch Tabby’s eye and let her know where she was headed (never go to a second location at a club without your girls knowing and all that jazz), but the woman was nowhere to be seen. Nina tossed back the last of her drink and abandoned the glass on a nearby table.

“Is asking what your name is part of those bad habits? Or do we not do names here?” she asked, noticing he hadn’t given his and was eager to get the party started. Nina didn’t mind being straight forward, but she kinda thought there would at least be some getting-to-know-you stuff first.

It was just a tour anyway, she didn’t know why she was getting so skittish! It’s not like she hadn’t seen plenty on the internet.

“We do names. But right now all you need to call me is Sir.”

The back room was less of a bedroom, it turned out, than some sort of VIP lounge. Except no VIP lounge she’d ever been to allowed the kind of activity that was going on in the “play area”, as her tour guide had called it. Half of the people back here were in various states of undress; Nina saw one woman who was fully nude other than a red, silky-looking rope that was wound artfully around her torso, outlining her bare breasts and binding her wrists and ankles together behind her back. She sat placidly on a small cushion while a small group conversed over her head like she was nothing more than a decorative centerpiece. Another man in nothing but a thick dog collar and a scrap of leather that barely passed for briefs was suspended from the ceiling from a two-by-four, his wrists and ankles spread apart into wide Vs by chains at either end. The woman standing next to him had her hand between his legs, and Nina couldn’t see what she was doing but her imagination could fill in the blanks.

Her new friend pulled her past the crowd to a display rack on the far wall. It seemed to be filled with what she’d seen called “floggers” in her googling, along with paddles, more coils of rope in every shade of the rainbow, and other things she couldn’t even begin to identify. He skimmed the selection until he found what he was looking for: a metal bar with cuffs at either end, not unlike the larger contraption that the man she’d seen earlier was hanging from.

“Have you ever seen a spreader bar before, Nina?”

He’d lost her at call me sir, but Nina found herself a bit flabbergasted by the “play room”. Seeing it in real life compared to pictures was an entirely different experience and sent a wave of flustered heat up the back of her neck. Now it was all very real and not just something she’d sit back and fantasize about. Not all of it was to her liking (being a show pretzel for one), but Nina didn’t not like it either. There were things that piqued her interest.

Then she found herself looking down at the spreader he held in his hands and remembered what had irked her. He had this whole presumptuous air about talking to her, as if it were a done deal. He didn’t ask her, he told her, and Nina might’ve been new to this, but she did know that the whole reason she was attractive to this stuff in the first place was because of the rules of consent, safety, and actually talking to partners about it. She’d been willing to give him the benefit of the doubt since she wasn’t sure what the flirting customs were like here, but it turned out a creep was a creep no matter what kind of club she was in.

Nina leaned in close.

“I don’t need to call you anything, kitten.” she stated simply, then smiled wide and straightened back up, already walking backwards in her heels. “I have actually seen one before, but I don’t think I’m interested in trying that with you. Thank you for the brief dungeon tour, though. I’m going back for another drink.”

“Excuse me?” The warmth had left his voice. “You will not mouth off to me like that.”

Making a grab for her arm, he gripped it painfully tight. He still had that same superior air about him, but his eyes were sparking angrily and his mouth had twisted into a scowl. “Kneel and take off your panties. I’ll teach you to show proper respect.”

As if to punctuate his words, he wrenched his hold. A flare shot up the back of her elbow to her shoulder, radiating out along her limb.

“Like hell you are!” Her answer was shrill, and though it matched her sudden terror it didn’t suit the pure anger that came with it. Was this his thing? Picking up lost girls and scaring them into sex? Tabby could’ve ended up back here, and though Nina wasn’t exactly fond of the girl, she didn’t wish any ill on her either.

Nina, though, could take care of herself.

Before he could yank her arm any harder, Nina popped him right in the nose with the heel of her palm and kneed him in the balls.

“Ow, fuck! What the hell is your problem, lady?!” the guy wheezed, doubling over and clutching at his nose. “You bitch!

“Alright, what happened?” a new voice cut in.

Nina looked up just as a man stepped in between her and her attacker. He had his hands on his hips as he looked between the two of them, one eyebrow raised. Behind him, Nina noticed that pretty much anyone who was nearby had stopped what they were doing to watch.

“She went psycho on me!” hissed the douchebag in the leather pants. “I just–“

“I wasn’t asking you, Tony.”

“It’s Anton,” he sputtered.

“Right.” Blue eyes fixed Nina with a piercing stare, his expression expectant. It was odd, because she was fairly sure Anton was taller by a bit, but Nina hadn’t felt so small next to him as she did when this man looked at her. “Well? Do you have a good reason for breaking our No Violence rule?”

“Someone should’ve told him about the no violence rule,” she shot back while gesturing at the jerk behind him. Everyone was basically staring at her now, which had her flushing red and wishing she had thought to scream for help first, even though the ass likely had it coming for a long time and she was just the lucky person to hit him.

Nina took in a slow breath and tucked her hands under her arms where no one was going to see them shaking.

“I told him I wasn’t interested, then he grabbed me– hard enough to bruise, mind you– and basically ordered me to my knees and threatened to teach me how to show proper respect. So I showed him the respect he actually deserves.”

It was a lot more politely said than what was going on in her head, and Nina was already resigned to getting thrown out, but like hell was she going to let this weasel get away with assaulting girls.

“See! She’s a total brat! I don’t know who invited her–“

“Enough.” The man pinched the bridge of his nose. “This is exactly why you can’t just show up to a scene and try to act like you’re a Dom. You were told to get mentored. I don’t care who invited you but if you have one more incident I’ll make sure you’re blacklisted from every play party and munch in the city.

“And you.” His gaze settled on Nina again. “You come with me. We need to talk.”

He pointed back to the curtain that separated the play area from the main club. Behind him, a red-faced and furious Anton slunk off like a scolded cat.

Anton, Tony, whatever, was lucky she was in trouble and not looking to cause any more. A stern warning didn’t feel like quite enough punishment, but this wasn’t her establishment and what would she have done anyway besides kick him again? She left him with one last scathing glare before turning on her heels.

Even after she’d stepped out back into the main club she didn’t uncross her arms. This was mortifyingly embarrassing, especially in a place she wasn’t familiar with.

“I’m sorry,” she finally dug up the courage to say. “I’m not here to be a problem.”

“Glad to hear it. Keep walking.” The guy indicated an empty booth that was tucked next to the small stage Nina had noticed when she first walked in. Before the raised platform had been empty, but now there was a chair set up and someone was actually getting a tattoo.

He gestured for her to sit, and then slid into the seat across from her. He reached down under the table and picked up a six-pack of bottled water, breaking one free of the plastic rings and setting it down in front of her.

“Drink that and let me see your arm,” he told her, his palm laying open and supine on the table.

How many things could one place do, Nina wondered. She was willing to bet they also did piercings. Might as well do everything all in one place, right?

Nina accepted the water, though she would’ve preferred a good stiff drink to settle down her nerves after all that. She was glad to find her hands weren’t shaking anymore as she twisted the cap off and took a sip and gave the man’s outreached palm a dubious stare. Finally she just sighed and held out her arm.

“It’s not that bad- I mean, it hurts but it’s relatively nothing. I’m just mad more than anything and I didn’t mean to be disruptive. I don’t regret it, mind you, but I won’t do it again. Here, anyway. If I see that jerk outside I might break his nose.”

“Outside is your business, but we have enough trouble with the cops, so make sure you’re at least a block away,” he said, and for the first time since she’d seen him, he cracked a grin. His smile was nice, Nina realized suddenly.

She’d been so worried about being in trouble that she hadn’t really been paying attention to what he looked like before now. Unlike Anton/Tony, he’d opted for a much simpler outfit: a fitted black v-neck and dark jeans. It was the kind of thing you could wear anywhere and fit in, really, no matter the venue. His hair was a bit on the longer slide and had some wave to it, but not full-on curls, nor was it long enough to put up in one of those manbuns or topknots that were starting to be all the rage.

He turned her arm over in his hands, his calloused fingers prodding purposefully but gently. “He might have pulled your muscle a little, but I don’t think you’ll bruise.

“I’m Jay,” he added, letting go of her in favor of offering her his hand, propping his elbow against the table. “The DM tonight. What’s your name?”

As far as Nina was concerned, that was permission and might just have to get herself a tazer if she ever ran into the dude again. She didn’t want to admit she was all shaken up and rattled, but Nina was never the one who got into scary situations. Normally she was overly cautious and avoided anything that looked even remotely like a risk. Now that she was out and about, trying to live a different kind of life, she was getting into all kinds of things.

“Nina.” Once she ran her hand up and down her arm to rub some of the soreness out, she shook his hand. Jay was considerably more pleasant than the other guy, but she supposed he needed to be if he were the one in charge of supervising the place.

“I’ve never been to a place like this before, but I’m guessing that’s painfully obvious to anyone that looks at me,” she grumbled softly.

“Pretty much,” he replied without even the slightest hesitation. At least he didn’t sound judgmental about it. Jay leaned back in the booth and tilted his head. “Which is the only reason you’re getting away with breaking about a dozen rules yourself. Why exactly are you debuting at a party instead of something more casual? Are you by yourself? How did you even get in?”

“You say debuting like it’s some kind of debutante ball,” she marveled. Maybe it kind of was, in a way. Instead of a blushing virgin being introduce to society, she was a twenty-nine year old divorcee looking for a good time. How many rules did she actually break by kicking a guy in the balls, she wondered?

That embarrassment was back again and Nina found herself anxiously fussing with the cuffs of her long sleeves.

“My cousin’s ex, Tabby, brought me. We don’t really have a lot in common, I think she just got really excited to share something she’s into when she found out I was interested. She’s around here somewhere, or she’s joined a crew for a bar crawl, I don’t actually know.”

Nina gave the club another quick once over just to see if she could spot Tabby yet, but with her luck the girl might’ve just dropped her off and bounced as soon as she got a drink in her. Tabby’s attention span wasn’t always the greatest.

“Tabby. Short, blond, poly Tabby?” Jay nodded. “Right. Seems like she skipped a few things, so let me catch you up to speed. First, I’m assuming you’re single?”

Usually when she got that question in a bar or club, it was a come-on, but Jay sounded strictly professional. He didn’t wait for her to answer though, continuing on, “Being single gives you a little more leeway, but play parties like this one have etiquette you’re supposed to follow. And some basic stuff you should always know, like who the host and the DM are, for your own safety. Believe it or not, you’re safer from creeps here than in your average club. We take security very seriously. I wasn’t kidding; calling the cops isn’t an option here. Most of what happens between consenting adults at our parties is chargeable as assault or rape no matter what we say. So we have to be on top of these things, and we have a lot of incentive to get rid of anyone who puts the community at risk.”

“So that means my new friend Tony is already on very thin ice.” Nina was kind of glad now that she didn’t default to threatening people with the cops. There would have been a lot of collateral damage just over one weasel. Knowing that a guy like skulking about wasn’t something that was tolerated for long was comforting.

“Okay, so… what are the rules?” she asked, forcing herself to stop her fiddling to splay her hands on the table. “What if my main goal is dating, but I specifically want to meet someone that wants to explore all this and more with me? Do you do classes for things like rope binding the same way they do pole dancing? Or is it more like mentor partners or is it bring your own buddy. I don’t- I don’t really have someone right now, but I’d like to and preferably someone who already knows all about this.”

All of her questions were completely in earnest, and Nina hadn’t even touch on the really salacious stuff yet. Mostly because it was so awkward talking face to face with a complete stranger. Nina didn’t even know which part was more embarrassing; the fact she wanted to spice up her sex life, or the fact she wanted to spice up her romantic life too.

“Well, the rules tonight mostly don’t apply to you, since you’re not attached to anyone. But as we’ve covered, No Violence. No interrupting or talking over a scene. Do not talk to the participants in a scene unless invited. No touching anyone or anything you don’t own without permission. No talking to a sub without making sure you have their Dom’s permission or they’re not attached to a Dom. Be polite and respectful. That means addressing Dominants as Sir or Madam or whatever they prefer to be addressed by,” he rattled off, counting on his fingers. “Think of it like respecting pronouns, but sexier.”

Jay paused as she tried to absorb all of that. As if reading her mind, he chuckled. “Yeah. And this is actually on the chill side for party protocol, because there’s no dress code or standard behavior code. The rules aren’t always the same from party to party either. But look.”

His eyes flicked down to her water, still mostly untouched, and then back to her face. He slid a finger forward to scoot the bottle closer to her, tapping the side as if to remind her it was there.

“If you mess up and it was an honest mistake, you just have to apologize. As far as figuring things out… There a lot of options out there. What kind of learner are you?”

“It’s a lot,” she admitted, grasping the bottle and rolling it between her hands before she finally took another drink. Nina thought about the last time she actually put her mind to learning something new. That had to be all the way back in college when she spent every free day and night cramming book knowledge into her head. She had a feeling that wasn’t going to be as applicable here.

“I don’t know,” she answered honestly. “I’m great with flashcards? Coming directly to a club wasn’t actually part of my plan. Usually I read everything I can get my hands on and then I would’ve talked to someone and from there, I don’t know. I guess I do like to see what I’m getting into before trying it myself? I liked the way all of this sounded because I could do something risky and exciting but there’s boundaries and I wouldn’t end up murdered by accident.”

Nina took another drink, frowning and scrunching her nose up at nothing in particular.

“Is it weird that I don’t actually know what I’m looking for? I’m not even sure if I’ll like any of this, I just want to test it out and see if it’s me.”

“Nope. Not weird.” Jay flashed her another smile and folded his arms on the table. “So, maybe you’re vanilla with a few sprinkles. Maybe you just haven’t ever found what you really like. You wouldn’t be the first late bloomer I’ve met. Either way, as long as you mind your manners, you’re welcome to stay and figure things out. I don’t think you’ll have any trouble finding someone interested in mentoring you. Someone who actually knows what they’re doing, I mean. More importantly though, you need someone you can trust to make sure you know what you’re doing.”

Fishing his phone out of his pocket, he swiped the screen a few times and then placed it in Nina’s palm.

“A really good place to start is eliminating what you know you don’t want versus what you are interested or even iffy about. Take a look.”

The form he’d brought up on his phone was a fairly long list of activities, categorized by type and including everything from kissing to fisting and gang rape roleplay. Nina didn’t even recognize some of the terms. (What was edgeplay? Or figging?) Beside each line were boxes headed as Experience, Interest, and Limits.

“Pretty much everyone fills a list like this out at some point or another. Sometimes every time they get a new partner. The thing is, you have to be really honest with yourself–and you have to take your time on it. Text yourself the link so you can fill it out later.”

“This is a lot of stuff,” she muttered under her breath. A lot.. Nina hadn’t even known half this stuff existed, and that was just the things she could recognize. Jesus, her google search history was going to look insane later.

She texted herself the link and once her phone buzzed in her little clutch purse, she slid his phone back across the table to him and retrieved her own. Nina made sure to save his number to her phone before she resumed looking over the list. A comprehensive list was incredibly helpful. With it she had a starting point and an idea of what she might want to try or avoid, and things seemed a lot less overwhelming.

For the first time Nina genuinely smiled and laughed, all hints of anxious energy gone.

“Thank you. You just made this a million times easier and way less intimidating! I promise the next time I show up, I won’t be breaking anyone’s nose.”

“I’m not worried. Happy to help though.” His lips twitched. “Taking care of people is what I do.”

He glanced out at the room. Nina wasn’t sure if he was just scanning in general or looking for something in particular, but he seemed satisfied with whatever he found because he turned back to her.

“So. Now that we’ve sorted out business. If you stick with me until we find your friend, you might get a feel for things. I’ll be just keeping an eye on everyone and stepping in like I did with you if a scene gets out of hand. Usually that’s an unsafe knot or a sub forgetting their safe word; you made tonight exciting.”

Nina laughed again, this time with just a hint of flush to her cheeks. No one had ever called Nina exciting– she never even thought of herself as exciting– and the thought tickled her to death. This was good though. She loved the thought of being someone that could shake things up out of the routine, and exactly what she was hoping to grow into.

“Sounds like there’s no better way to learn than shadowing the DM,” she agreed. “I’m guessing you have to be pretty perceptive to keep track of everything going on and still be able to see the difference between real and pretend. That can’t be easy.”

“It’s not all that different from the responsibilities of a Dom, if a bit less intimate. I’ve been in the scene a long time now, and that plus first aid training means you’re asked to supervise a lot.” He stood up, pushing himself up off the table, and Nina caught a glimpse of a tattoo peeking out from under the short sleeve of his V-neck. “You’re fine to have another drink. What do you like?”

“I like trying new drinks with weird names. It turns out testing different kinds of alcohol is also on the Nina Discovery list along with spicy sex stuff. …and now first aid! That’s a useful one to go on the list if I keep this up.”

She wasn’t kidding about a list either, as she made a few swipes on her phone to bring something up and thumb out first aid classes. Nina also noted down tattoo? just as a reminder to think more about it later.

While she was fussing with her phone, Jay was flagging down the bartender. Nina didn’t hear what he ordered, just that he’d slipped the woman his card and pointed over his shoulder at her.

“Never order the Amsterdam Blackout,” he warned her with a grin, while the bartender fussed with a bottle of blue curacao and a shaker. “The name is tempting but very honest. You’ll like this one better anyway.”

“Alcohol induced blackouts are definitely on the Don’t Try list,” she agreed.

Nina put her phone away and smoothed her hands down over her dress as she took another look around. She’d finally hit a baseline of relaxed, where she didn’t feel like a lost duckling in a gator pond, and could now look around without feeling the need to look away quickly. Some stuff still made her a little flustered (like the man walking by in full on ass out chaps) but others were inspiring ideas of things she might like. Clandestine public snogging in a corner booth? Something that she’d balk at ten years ago, but from this distance looked pretty fun.

“How do I find the right person for me?” she asked. “Are there interviews? Do we hang out and meet people and see what clicks? Do you test drive people?”

“You can if you want and you find someone willing.” He was watching her with his arms folded across his chest, a little smile playing on his lips. “A lot of us date just like anyone else, Nina. There’s also people who hook up via Fetlife–social media site–or at munches–meetups in vanilla settings. A lot of people just hook up at the parties. If you find someone you like, compare notes and then go with whatever feels right. But always ask around about someone before you play. Most of the community is fine but there are always those few.”

A lowball glass filled with pale turquoise liquid landed on the bar top with a clink. A basil leaf and a whole orchid blossom sat on the rim as the garnish.

“This is called Chasing the Green Dragon,” Jay told her, crooking a finger at Nina and raising the cocktail to her lips once she stepped within range. A sweet, spicy aroma with a citrus kick wafted from the glass, and her mouth tingled where there was a trace of moisture on the rim. “Bottoms up.”

Nina took the first swallow when he offered, then immediately her hand went up to her mouth.

“Oh dang, that is good,” she muttered from behind her fingers, amused with the fact now her mouth kind of tingled. The bright color and pretty garnish did not match the sweet, tangy, spicy taste. “I can see where the dragon comes in.” She couldn’t pinpoint the kind of sweet but the drink definitely landed better than the Old Fashioned she tried earlier.

Nina plucked the glass from his fingers, claiming it as hers and quite happily took another drink.

“Hm! Did you know you can eat orchids? Ancient Greeks thought eating orchids made them more virile. I’m not sure I that’s actually true, but most of their mythology seems to involve a ridiculous amount of sex. Like an obscene amount.”

Orchis is Ancient Greek for ‘testicle’, in fact.” Jay plucked the blossom from her glass, showing her the twin structures near the base. “Because of these things here.”

He twirled the flower between his finger and thumb, tilting his head. “What do you do for a living?”

Her ridiculous grinning about filthy orchid origins turned into a sheepish look and a scrunched up nose. Nina even took a longer swallow just to delay answering the question.

“It’s not very interesting,” she lamented. “I’m an archivist at the university. Just reading, researching and cataloging all day. Sometimes I help students find unusual things, but it’s usually just me inputting things to the online database. Not that I mind it! I learn all kinds of fun things, but it’s also not the most exciting job to have.”

“Oh no. Your job is too boring, I’m afraid I’ll have to walk away now before everyone thinks I’m uncool.” He gave her a look, fighting a smile. “Relax, Nina. Everyone here has to pay the bills. It sounds like you enjoy it, which is more than most can say.”

He carefully placed the orchid back on the rim of her glass, then checked his phone.

“I do need to go back to the playspace, though. Is that going to be uncomfortable for you?”

Nina decided she liked Jay, which was great because now she had a familiar face the next time she came back. Even if she decided later that this wasn’t the kind of scene for her, he had a way of making things feel nice and chill. She could leave her anxiety behind, and just work through her leftover awkwardness.

Because it was definitely going to be awkward taking a stroll through the playroom again and Nina needed to get over it so she could have a little fun too.

“No, not uncomfortable,” she responded with a shake of her head. “I’d love to know more about what’s going on in scenes and what they are? They sound a lot like stage plays, just… spicier.”

He didn’t answer her at first, his blue eyes lingering on her face. Eventually, he nodded.

“Tap my shoulder if you want to leave,” he told her. “Like this–May I?”

Once she’d given her assent, his long forefingers tapped three times in gentle, but firm and steady succession where the top of her arm began.

“That way, no matter what, I’ll know you need to step away.” Jay let his hand drop, motioning for her to keep walking. “A public scene is a bit like a stage play, yes, but a scene is just what you call any play session. The ones people plan for play parties tend to be on the showier side, but not always.”

As they made their way back towards the curtain wall, she could feel his eyes on her.

“So tell me, what made you think all this might be for you?” he asked. “Don’t say Fifty Shades of Grey, please.”

“That movie was terrible, and I like Jamie Dornan,” she exclaimed scrunching up her nose again. Belated, she remembered it was a popular book series first, but it wasn’t a genre Nina typically read. It wasn’t the kind of movies she watched either, but sometimes her cousin let Tabby have first pick on movie nights and now Nina had a head full of terrible movies she’d be haunted by forever.

Nina stuck close to Jay as close as was comfortable, crossing her arms again and tapping her fingers against her elbows. She wasn’t actually scared or nervous per say, but there must’ve been a subconscious part of her warily keeping an eye out for Tony. Even though she knew he wasn’t anything to be concerned about, she supposed being in a vulnerable place already had her naturally unsettled.

“One morning I woke up and I realized I was miserable,” she finally answered. “I married the second guy I hooked up with at nineteen and then spent my entire twenties doing the exact same thing everyday. My husband’s idea of spicy was me being on top.” There was that flush in her face again, but she explain with an air of humor and almost even laughed about it.

“I’ve been dating again and- um- I don’t-” she paused, heaving a heavy sigh before tilting towards him with a lowered voice. “I want to feel things that are exciting and scary and different. I couldn’t ask my dates and end up with some creep trying to strangle me in a bathtub. This place has rules and I like that.”

“If you like rules, you might be in the right place. It’s definitely safer to try things here than with random strangers off Tinder who don’t know what they’re doing or have people to keep them in check.” He glanced at her askance. “Not that the community is perfect, either. But I’m glad you listened to your instincts on that one.”

They’d reached the curtain again. Jay pulled it aside and waited for Nina to step through ahead of him. It was much the same as she remembered, but the suspension bar on the ceiling was empty now, the occupant from earlier nowhere to be seen.

“Jay,” a voice called, and Nina glanced around to find a stocky older man dressed all in leather pace towards them across the floor. He had warm eyes and a short but very thick beard that was more grey than strawberry blond. “Good to see you! You’re actually on duty tonight?”

“Yes, but looks like Layton and Dahlia aren’t ready for her collaring yet.” Jay grasped the man’s hand. “How’s Mal?”

“He’s home sick, but it’s just a cold. He told me to go have my fun. It was a good show, but I think he just wants me out of the house so he can play with the puppy.”

“Sounds about right.” Nina felt Jay’s hand at the small of her back, guiding her forward. It was just the slightest bit of contact, almost no pressure at all. “Tom, this is Nina. She’s new.”

“Hello, Nina.” Tom’s round-faced smile was infectious. “I see Jay’s snatched you up for himself, eh?”

This older gentleman in leather had the sort of cherub face that made her want to pinch his cheeks. She supposed he wasn’t supposed to look cute any more than a leather-clad biker in a bar, but the way he talked was so endearing, she couldn’t help but think it. Immediately she was grinning and her folded arms shifted to clasping her hands loosely in front of her.

“Did he?” she asked, shooting Jay a glance before she was grinning back at Tom. “I haven’t decided if I’m ready to be snatched yet, but he’s welcome to try. Tonight I’m exploring.”

“Oh, well don’t let me keep you. There’s a new swing in, but it’s being used right now. You could go see Sebastian and his sub over at the St. Andrew’s Cross instead. I was just over there and it’s quite something!” His eyes crinkled up at the corners. “Although Jay might prefer to show you the spanking bench. I mentored him, you know, I know what this boy gets up to.”

“Is this your version of pulling out the baby pictures?” Jay’s voice was laced with amusement and rather obvious affection. “I’m just showing her around.”

“Right, right.” Tom chuckled. “Well in that case…”

He held out his hand to Nina. She expected a handshake, but instead his fingers closed around hers and lifted her knuckles to his lips, his beard fuzz softly scratching at her skin as his smile ghosted the back of her hand. “Enjoy the party, my dear. It was wonderful to meet you.”

Nina’s delighted laugh was probably louder than it needed to be, but she wasn’t expecting to meet such an enchanting older man in a place like this. A Tony or two for sure, but Tom was wonderful. If the place was filled with Toms and Jays, she’d definitely be down for hanging out just for the company alone.

“Thank you. I hope we can meet again soon!”

Once she had the opportunity, she leaned towards Jay and whispered.

“What’s a St. Andrew’s Cross?”

“You’re here to explore. Let’s go see.” He nodded to the right and began to lead the way along the wall and further into the playspace, skirting the throngs of fetishists. Now and then he’d slow his pace to eye something happening in the crowd, but he only stopped once, holding up a hand to Nina.

“Everything alright?” he asked as he approached a couple occupying one of the small couches placed around the room. The girl was on her stomach and still locked into a spreader bar with her hands cuffed behind her back, attempting to wriggle closer to the man who was holding his head in his hands at the other end of the sofa. As Nina got closer, she could see his shoulders were shaking. There was a riding crop laying on the floor by his feet, visible only thanks to a red stripe along the side.

“I think it’s just the guilts,” the girl answered, her eyes wide and still fixed on her partner. “Babe, please, it’s okay. I asked you to do this, remember? God, I shouldn’t have asked right now, I’m so sorry.”

“I’ve got him.” Jay knelt down, having a hushed conversation. After a quick exchange, he looked away from the young man and back at Nina. “Get her cuffs off.”

She didn’t hesitate and scooted over quickly to the girl to undo the cuffs. It wasn’t hard to understand how someone might have ‘the guilts’ as the girl put it, even if she didn’t know the details. Nina herself had no problem popping someone in the nose to defend herself, but she wasn’t sure she could handle hitting someone for fun even if they asked for it. She’d never even did the play fighting or swatting when she was younger.

“There we go, all loose now,” she said, once she’d undone all the cuffs. Nina almost wanted to ask a few questions of her own, but Jay probably had it all in hand.

As soon as she was free, the girl tried to wrap herself around her partner’s neck, but stopped when Jay shook his head at her. Pulling a chocolate bar from his jeans pocket, he peeled the wrapper open and pressed it into the younger man’s hand.

“You guys are done for tonight,” he told them. “Got it?”

“Yes,” Nina heard the kid croak in reply. Jay waited until he took a bite of the chocolate, then guided him into putting his arms around the girl and scooting her into his lap.

“Sit here like this until you finish eating that. I’ll be back by in a few minutes, and we can see about getting you a cab home.”

Thank you! mouthed the girl, hugging her partner’s head against her chest as Jay pushed himself back up onto his feet and looked around for Nina. Once he spotted her, he led her a few feet away and lowered his voice. His blue eyes scanned her carefully.

“You still good?”

Nina must’ve had that wide-eyed worried look on her face or had been fretting with the cuffs of her sleeves again to earn that examining stare of his. She ceased her fidgeting to nod.

I’m alright. Three shoulder taps if I’m not, I remember.” she affirmed quickly, not realizing she was demonstrating the taps on the back of her hand until it was too late. Nina tucked her fidgety fingers behind her back.

“But is he okay? He looked like he was having a panic attack.”

“He will be. They just need to communicate better.” Jay shook his head. “It’s easy to forget that you can’t take care of your sub if you don’t take care of yourself first, and it’s also hard sometimes to ignore how society sees what we get up to. It’s getting a little better lately, but pretty much everyone was still raised with the POV that our relationships are unhealthy, that we’re mentally ill, that Dominants in particular are just abusers trying to justify their actions. It can crop up when you least expect it, and that’s why it’s so important to discuss anything that might be a limit or trigger, or even just if you might already be too emotional for play on a given day. Sucking it up or hiding how you feel about your scene is a bad idea.”

He glanced back over his shoulder at the couple, the corner of his mouth turning down, and then back to Nina. “They’re going to need a little time. Still want to check out the cross?”

“So it’s basically what a good marriage should be,” Nina mumbled the thought out loud. Her relationship with her husband had never been abusive, and Nina was thankful for that, but talking about things? Being honest about feelings? Never. Granted, Nina was just as guilty and for the first few years just swallowed all those moments where she was upset, unhappy or unfulfilled. By the time she started trying to talk about it, the man didn’t belief her or didn’t care.

Nina definitely wasn’t going to repeat the mistake. She was going to be good to herself this time.

“Hm, I worry a little bit,” she cast a glance back at the couple, but finally smile. “But you know what you’re doing, so yes please, I’d like to continue the tour.”

“They’re not going to move until I’m back.” It was a statement of fact, the way he made it sound. “And we’re not going far. It’s okay.”

True to Jay’s word, Nina could see a small crowd gathered by the wall up ahead. As people made way for them, she got a good look at the show–the scene, she guessed she should call it.

The wooden frame nailed to the wall was shaped like an X. A saltire cross, or crux decussata, rather than the more typical Latin cross shape. The girl strapped onto it was wearing nothing but shiny black latex panties and a matching bra, the thick leather restraints circling her feet and ankles and fixing her in a spreadeagled position. There was a brightly-colored shape that somewhat resembled a butterfly pressed against the place between her thighs, held up by a simple harness; Nina could see the little wings on the sides vibrating madly. Her bare toes pointed like a ballerina’s against the floor.

In front of her, a large man in a sharp-looking vest, fatigue pants, and long black boots paced, trailing a flogger across her skin. It brushed up the inside of her thigh, dangerously close to the crotch of her panties. One of the butterfly wings caught and made a clipping noise against the head.

She squirmed.

In response, the leather strips twitched and struck like a snake, leaving red stripes across the girl’s flesh. The moan she made, though, didn’t sound like one of pain.

“I told you to stay still.” The man teased the braided fringe across the marks they’d left only a moment before.

“I’m sorry, Sir,” she panted.

“How many licks do you think you can take?

“Five, Sir.”

“Ten it is.”

“So,” Jay asked quietly in Nina’s ear, as the first sharp crack sounded out. “Do you have any questions?”

Nina flinched at the first snap, mostly because the sound surprised her more than anything else. This whole setup was the first thing anyone thought of when BDSM came up, Nina herself included. Ancient torture devices and pain dungeons. The woman certainly looked like she was being tortured, only it was the sort that had Nina flushing far behind just her cheeks.

“Why is always black leather and latex,” was the first thing to slip out of her mouth. It wasn’t an actual question, just the first thought of nonsense to come to her mind. Once she’d wrangled her thoughts, she turned her head to glance at Jay.

“It takes a lot of endurance to build up to something like that, doesn’t it? Do people stretch first?”

Nina crossed her arms looking back at the scene with a tilt of her head and a squint of her eyes.

“I’m going to have to start doing yoga,” she muttered under her breath to herself.

“Normally the cross is the easiest to use, actually. Most people stand flatfooted.” Jay looked like he was fighting a smile. “Sebastian’s just showing off.”

They were up to the fourth crack of the flogger. The girl was covered in a thin sheen of sweat. Her Dom–Sebastian–teased the butterfly with the flogger, then pressed something that made the wings grow still. She made a mewling sound.

“Please, Sir. Please turn it back on,” the girl begged. Sebastian responded with another strike.

“No. I think you’ve had enough of this,” he said. He set down the flogger and began to untie the harness slowly. “Tell everyone why.”

“Because I’m a filthy girl and I’m dripping on Sir’s toys,” she answered breathlessly, the words obviously ones she knew well. In the next moment she gasped; the butterfly had come away from her with a soft pop, revealing a small slit in the latex where pink skin peeked through.

One of Nina’s hands came up slowly, her fingers covering her mouth to prevent any nervous laughter from slipping out. She wasn’t exactly uncomfortable, but she also hadn’t ever just casually watched someone getting their jollies before either. Oh, she’d sat in the front seat of a car with her headphones on while her high school friends got it on in the back and shared college dorms with exhibitionist roommates, but this was on an entirely different level. She even kind of liked it, which wasn’t too much of a surprise. Nina had always enjoyed seeing the joy in people, this was just a much more salacious version.

“This is a lot,” Nina admitted, “For me, right now, anyway. But I wonder, do you ever get desensitized? Do you ever have moments where it doesn’t feel fun and exciting anymore?”

“Close your eyes. You know stoplights?” Jay asked, shifting to partially block her view of the scene. “Is this red, yellow, or green?”

A moment later, he answered her question with one of his own. “Do you ever feel too tired for sex? Lost the spark in a relationship? There are ups and downs just like with vanilla. I’m not out at play parties every week, you know.”

Nina closed her eyes, scrunching her nose and twisted her mouth as she considered.

“Yellowish green? It’s like… being on a roller coaster and before you take the first dip it’s terrifying, but then after the loop you kind of like it.”

After a beat, she opened one eye, a wicked sort of grin having snuck it’s way out.

“So you’re not the daily dungeon father looking after all his dirty ducklings.”

He let out a quiet bark of laughter. “Is that what you’ve been thinking?”

Stepping back out of the way again so she had a clear view of Sebastian administering another slap of leather–this time across the fronts of both the girl’s shaking thighs–Jay cocked his head to one side.

“I’m a physical therapist, actually. But you’re not exactly far off about me.” That considering look had crept into his eyes again. “Speaking of ducklings, I’m going to get those kids upstairs now. Can you wait here for a few minutes?”

Nina definitely hadn’t thought of him having a normal job, but then she had a hard time imagining any of these people in normal jobs, doing normal things, which was admittedly ridiculous. Even for the ones who lived it as an entire lifestyle had to go to work and buy groceries and put gas in the car.

“I’ll be fine here. I’m just gonna,” she gestured subtly at the scene, “watch that and think about all kinds of things.”

“Have fun,” he told her, cracking a knowing grin.

Jay had been gone less than five minutes when a familiar voice hissed in her ear.

Wicked Words

Wicked Words 001: A Bloody Bad Date

“I’m sorry, I don’t do this much. Uh, blind dates that is.” Faith apologized, reaching for her glass of wine and taking a huge swallow. Much was an understatement. Try never. Except when ambushed by busy-body friends with too much time on their hands.

The man chuckled. A soft sound, not unfriendly. He was handsome at least. With dark blond hair long enough to curl behind his ears. Bright blue eyes, baby smooth skin and an angled jaw. His whole frame looked like those thin wiry magazine models. Men that looked eighteen years old for their entire lives. Even the way he tapped his perfectly manicured fingers on the table was fluid and smooth.

“Nothing to be embarrassed over. I have learned to take life’s surprises with grace.” he grinned, flashing a pearly white smile. “Tell me, Faith, were your friends truthful? Are you a virtuoso of vampires?”

Faith choked on her wine, setting down the glass quickly to pick up a napkin. “Vampires…?” Those jerks. They didn’t.

“Yes. Vampires. Your charming friends mentioned that you write books. Stories about vampire love affairs? They explained they chose my profile specifically because I asked for a woman interested in vampires.” His eyebrow raised in a curious gesture.

They did. God damnit! She hated her friends! “Uh, yeah. I have a series that’s gotten pretty popular lately.” Her momentary embarrassment shifted as she cast him a dubious expression. “Did you seriously add that to your dating profile?”

He shrugged his shoulders, casting a wry grin. “What can I say? I like a woman who shares my interests. Do you like vampires, Faith?” He leaned forward on the table, resting his elbows as he clasped his hands together. The look he gave her reminded her of a few exboyfriends. Where they’d try to give that deep, mysterious stare that usually came off creepy and disturbing. He kind of looked like he wanted to eat her.

Here it comes. That moment when a date turns totally awkward. Lucky for her, she knew when to bail!

“Wow, look at the time. I can’t believe it’s almost midnight. I better call myself a cab.”

Her date chuckled, dropping his gaze to lift a hand and summon for the check. “Let me drive you home, it’s the least I can do for taking advantage of this ambush.”

“Really? Thanks.” Faith grinned appreciatively. Grateful it wasn’t going to turn in to one of those ‘Why don’t you like me?!’ scenes.

A few minutes later they were outside, walking down the ramps in the parking garage, looking for his car. They got down to the bottom level and turned a corner. The entire place seemed to be empty.

“Do you even remember where you parked?” Faith asked, turning to face her date. With a glance at his face she jumped, stumbling back a few feet as she raised a hand to point a finger at him. His eyes were… they had changed color! Instead of the bright blue, now they were dark red, almost black.

“I’m afraid I fibbed a little. I don’t have a car.” He smile was unnerving. Now he had glinting white fangs. Vampire fangs.

That was just the last straw. Faith’s moment of being startled was gone, replaced by the still slightly disturbed, but much more manageable annoyance. Her date was clearly a wacko and slipped himself some contacts and teeth in while she wasn’t looking. “Okay, I gt it. You’re one of those roleplaying freaks. That’s cool, but if you try to bite me, I’m going to kill the hell out of you, okay?” Faith’s hand slipped in to her coat pocket and curled around a handy spray bottle of mace she kept on her keychain.

He laughed out loud! Apparently her words were hilarious. In a blink of an eye he jumped in the air, practically flying before he landed right in front of her. His fangs grew longer as he grabbed on to her shoulders. Instincts prevailing, Faith whipped out the mace and sprayed him in the eyes! While snarling in pain, she shoved him back and took off running. Vampire. Real vampire! One that was recovering quick as she could hear him growling her name and darting closer!

A stumble over something on the ground had nearly took her off her feet, but she snatched up the object – some discarded piece of metal – last minute. Just she turned, the vampire was there and she thrust it forward in to his chest! He looked surprised as blood slowly oozed from the wound. His head tilted slightly to the side as his lips turned up in to a smirk.

“You missed.” He sneered, his fingers curled around the metal piece and jerking it out of his chest in a swift motion.

“…oh shit.” Was all she could squeak out before his arm swung and struck her with enough force to send her flying backwards. Faith crashed in to a wall and crumbled on the ground in an unceremonious heap of pain. As he approached, Faith scooted backwards until her back caught the wall. Looked like she was going to be a vampire’s dinner. A fangirl’s dream come true!

“If you’re going to be disappointed,” a new voice rang out, echoing against the alley walls, “try going after more exciting cuisine. You like Thai food?”

A moment after the interruption, a man stepped out of the shadows between Faith and her vampy pursuer. Where had he even come from? This was a dead end! It was hard to make out what he looked like in the dark (also when she was looking at the back of his head), but he was tall and was wearing a long black leather coat. There was also something in his hand… a very pointy stick.

The vampire looked pretty inconvenienced. After all, he spent a lot of effort on this dinner and now he was getting royally cockblocked. That was probably why instead of shooting back a witty reply, he went lunging forward, teeth and all. Tearing at him to knock that pointed stake out of the intruder’s hands and make a grab for his throat at the same time.

The vampire was fast. …But Faith’s possible rescuer was somehow faster. It was his hand that wrapped around the vampire’s throat, not the other way around, and he followed this by slamming the vamp into the wall as hard as Faith had been slammed- or harder. Faith caught a glimpse of white teeth bared in a grin and blue, blue, hella blue eyes.

“See, the Chosen are kind of like Thai food for vamps. Delicious, but you might regret it.” The stake slammed point-first toward the vampire’s chest.

“What was in that wine.” she muttered under her breath to herself as she clambered to her feet. She stumbled very quickly and very dizzily out of the way, squinting at them just in time to see a spurt of red and her date dropping to the ground like a big sack of beans. “Did you just. Did you- You killed him!”

Considering she had stabbed the asshole in the chest HERSELF a moment ago, that was a pretty dumb thing to say. But Faith was pretty sure she was now sporting a sweet concussion. Her hand rose up to the back of her head.

“You killed him. I’m an accessory to murder. …a vampire, really?”

“It’s not murder if they’re already dead.” He kicked the corpse, as if to make sure he was down for good. Then he turned to Faith and oh wow, yeah, those eyes were intense. Also he was giving Faith a downright scathing look of disbelief. “Don’t tell me you feel sorry for the asshole who tried to have you for dessert. He would have ripped your throat out and smiled while doing it.”

He stepped forward, and reached out to tug her closer- and look at her head.

“I’m going to give you a pass on grounds you bumped your skull, and hope you’re not really that stupid.”

There was blood on his cheek.

Why was he giving HER the blue-eyed stare of you lunatic. He was the one in the long coat and staking vampires in a badly lit parking garage. Faith blinked at him in wide-eyed, owlish confusion. Partly because this was awkwardly close, partly because her vision was swimming, but mostly because he was CRAZY.

“I’m sorry, I forgot the customary way to end a bad evening is a mutual murder attempt. I’ll remember that next time my date snaps his teeth at me.” Why was this even a conversation? Faith looked even MORE confused. “Who are you?”

“I’m the guy who saved your ass,” he chimed back at her. “Unless you’re telling me you’d prefer to be dead. Or worse.”

Rolling his eyes, he stowed the bloody stake inside his coat and then picked her up in a full-on fireman’s carry.

“Okay. You’re concussed. Let’s get you somewhere you’re not going to just end up eaten anyway. Or mugged.” Before she could protest, he was carrying her toward the exit.

“I had things pretty well under control. I did stab him first.” Even she knew that was total bullshit, but she was getting whisked off her feet. The weird surrealness of the moment had her completely off-kilter. One of her arms went around his neck, just out of instinct, while her other hand rose awkwardly, trapped in her indecision on whether she should be screaming about getting kidnapped or at the very least not letting a strange guy carry her away. “Thank you for not letting me get eaten. I think. …but who are YOU to be lurking around in dark parking garages slaying things that don’t even exist?”

“It’s kind of what I do,” he answered. He glanced down at her hand, his lips twitching. “Ever seen Buffy? It’s kind of like that, only there are more of us and we weren’t all cheerleaders.”

The blood was dripping into his five-o-clock shadow. They reached the alleyway’s end and stepped out into the soft glow of streetlight, and he made a beeline for a bike that was pulled up to the curb.

“You’re Buffy.” What even. A real vampire and guy-Buffy. That’s great. This was just… unreal. That asshole must have slipped something in to her wine. She was hallucinating up vampires and now a vampire slayer. “I get it now. I’m totally unconscious.”

It made sense and she was sticking to it. Which made her reaching up with the sleeve of her jacket to wipe the blood off his face a lot less weird.

“I’ve got the pom-poms in my closet and everything.” He batted his eyes mockingly, then rolled them. She was finally set onto her own two feet next to the bike, and he let go of her only to snatch up the helmet and plunk it over her head. “So where to? You haven’t forgotten where you live, right?”

She wavered on her feet and the first thing she did was pull that helmet right the hell back off, sending her hair cascading in all different directions.

“I don’t care what kind of dream this is, I’m not getting on anything without seatbelts.” she stated first, pushing the helmet back at him. “I know exactly where I live.”

…Wait. Thinking. Christ, her head HURT.

“Tch, just a second, it’ll come to me.”

“Yeah. Super convincing.” He stepped astride the bike and sat down, staring at her with his chin propped in his hand and his elbow resting on the handlebars. “Well. I can leave you here with blood on your sleeve a few feet away from a body, concussed and vulnerable to any of that guy’s vampire buddies whom you’ve pissed off by surviving. Or you can get on the goddammed bike. What’ll it be?”

“…And how are they even going to hunt me down? Do they travel in packs?” Of course she was being sarcastic, because that would be ludicrous, wouldn’t it. Vampires traveling in packs. Not that tonight wasn’t already completely insane. She glanced back from where they came. Her friends put her profile up on a dating site. Who KNOWS what kind of info they posted. Faith shoved the helmet back on her head, and with a great deal of awkward reluctance climbed on behind him and then tried to figure out where to put her hands. “I remember my name is Faith, at least, so you can stop sounding so smug.”

He smirked over his shoulder at her. Notably, he wasn’t wearing a helmet.

“As a matter of fact, yeah. They do. So, Faith, I’m just going to head back to my place. You’re welcome to loiter until you remember where you belong.” He was already revving the engine and pulling away from the curb, so she would have to make up her mind fast about where to grab on.

“They do? What? Bu-” There was no getting the rest of that out in time, cause the second they were moving the panic about being on a door-less DEATH MACHINE kicked in. Her arms went slinging around his waist, and fingers digging in like vices to any bit of fabric she could ball in to her fist. Faith might have buried her face at his back too, but with the helmet that was proving to be difficult and really, she was making a fool of herself enough as it was. And she STILL couldn’t seem to get her address to pop in to her head, but she did suddenly remember exactly why she didn’t like motorbikes. If she opened her mouth to squeal, she’d swallow a bug.

Thankfully, it wasn’t a long trip. It turned out that their destination was in the same general neighborhood, a little closer toward downtown than the restaurant. Mr. Buffy pulled up outside of a cheap-as-hell-looking motel.

“Home sweet home,” he said, confirming that yes, this was seriously where he was staying. “Come on, let’s get you some ice.”

Thank all of the gods in all of the heavens. Faith pulled that helmet off, breathing an audible sigh of relief without any pretenses of hiding it. …It was also hard to hide that dubious, and not-so-thrilled stare at the motel’s poor excuse for an exterior.

“Remind me why Murder Motel is a better idea than me staying back at the restaurant and flagging a taxi?” Faith climbed off the back of the bike, nearly losing her footing when she did. The ride had her whole body humming, which wasn’t helping the dizziness at all.

He reached out to steady her, and flashed her a knowing grin.

“Because you’re with someone who can keep you clear of cops or pissed-off vamps. The only thing that’s killer around here is the rates.” Deftly, he steered her toward the nearest cherry-painted door. “I’ve already kept you from getting murdered once tonight. It would be pretty wasteful if I let that all be for nothing now.”

“Pffft. You are not a very good main character. These are the kinds of things the guy says right before he drowns you in the bathtub.” She was still totally unconcious, Faith was sure. At least she managed to ALMOST walk in a straight line. Her depth perception was a little off so her hand was up, making sure she didn’t run face first in to the door or wall. “About vampire packs, they don’t like… get all CSI about it do they? I mean, are they going to go through his stuff and check off a list of all the people he tried to eat?”

“Probably not,” he remarked with an alarming innocence. He slid around her to unlock the door, ushering her inside. The motel room was… surprisingly clean, and almost looked like a one-room apartment from the amount of personal belongings present- a well-stocked desk with laptop and writing supplies, a map on the wall with brightly colored pushpins in select spots- and liberal Sharpie scribblings, a few weird-looking old trinkets, and books on almost every available surface. Her “savior” went straight to the fridge and cracked out an ice tray, wrapping up a few cubes in a dishcloth from the counter. “They’ll just follow your scent. Also, what the fuck are you babbling about? ‘Main character’?”

Faith peered around curiously. This looked EXACTLY like her own place, just with the amount of clutter, kooky things, books and notes everywhere. It cemented the idea that it had to be some weird dream or hallucination. This was ‘home’ and this was her brain plotting up a new story. Her very aching, confused brain. At the word scent, Faith tilted her head slightly, gripping the edge of her jacket to give a sniff. Was she heavy handed with the perfume? She didn’t remember putting any on.

“I am working on a new book. …this is not my usual setup.” Faith pressed her palm against her head, grumbling softly to herself. “You smile too much, you’re not supposed to do that at all.”

His eyebrows lifted.

“Okay, lady, I think you need to sit down and put this ice pack on.” The cold, slightly damp pack pressed against the back of her head as he guided her into a seat on the sofa. He wasn’t smiling now; he was grimacing. “I didn’t sign up for this. It’s obligatory to rescue whomevers-in-distress, but I am not equipped to deal with you having some kind of breakdown. This is not a fucking book.”

“It has to be a book. Otherwise I just had a bad blind date with a vampire and went home with Mr. Buffy. My characters don’t even do this. I STABBED someone, and you know… kinda glad I didn’t kill him, but then you had to go do it!” There was a hiss of breath at the cold, but the slow numbing that followed did help the throbbing. Faith did not want to admit she was awake, and he was making that pretty damn difficult. “Who in their real life dresses like this and rides a motorcycle and rescues girls from vampires? YOU are having a breakdown.”

“Well, can’t argue with that.” His mouth quirked. He tilted his head, eyeing her up and down critically. “What are you, some kind of writer?”

Oh no. None of that. Faith scowled, her hands reaching up to grab his face and thumbs turning the corners of his mouth down where they were supposed to be properly mimicking her own scowl.

“I write the most terrible supernatural romance fiction, and the top grossing novel series of the year. And YOU…” she shook her head. “You smile too much and your eyes are too blue and SLAYER is a terrible idea. Girls don’t want to slay vampires, they want to kiss them. …Well -I- don’t want to kiss them, I figured that out VERY quickly today. I am never, ever going on a date again. You understand? Don’t let me.”

“You write vampire romance novels?” Uh oh. She didn’t have to force him to frown now; he was glaring at her with pure venom. “You know how easy that crap makes it for douchebags like that hot date of yours to charm women? Vampires are not romantic. They’re MONSTERS.”

Faith snatched her hands back quickly. THERE was the look he was supposed to have, and now she regretted asking for it.

“First of all, as far as -I- knew, vampires weren’t real.” She pointed a finger right at his nose (or at least tried to, it took a second to get her aim right). “You can’t get indignant with me when you’re not supposed to exist! Do you want to complain about my teenagers talking like old people too? Because I will HIT you.”

For a moment, he just stared at her. Then he sighed, shaking his head, and rubbed his face with one hand.

“Jesus. Of all the people who could be in that alley, it would be the rabid vampire novelist. …Wait a sec.” He squinted. “You said your name was Faith. Faith Williams? The one who writes about that cute psychic girl dating the creepy megadouche vampire?”

Faith gasped and look completed afronted.

“Megadouche?! He’s tortured. He’s lost his soul to his demons, he doesn’t know how to exist like a normal person anymore. So OF COURSE he’s going to be a little dark!” She paused looking really confused. “Whitlock, I live on Whitlock. Nevermind that, so you’ve READ my books, you think she’s cute! Ha!”

“Dark? He’s a fucking psychopath.” His eyes narrowed. “He doesn’t care about her. He treats her like a thing. It’s disturbing.”

He was pointedly not addressing her accusations that he read her books.

“Is that what you think relationships are supposed to be? If so, you definitely don’t need to be going on any more dates.”

“I don’t have relationships!” she said haughtily at first. Then she actually HEARD it. Her hands slapped against her face and she groooaaaned. “I can’t believe I am ending my night with an existential crisis about my writing skill and romance life! I could just end it with an attempted murder, followed by a real murder, and a kidnapping by my new muse.”

She huffed, gesturing at him with her hands. Apparently HE was the muse.

“And how would YOU write it, my blue-eyed Buffy? Big twist at the end and he kills her? End with a tragedy?”

He groaned too.

“Do not ever call me that again. It’s Eli, okay? Eli.” It wasn’t clear whether he was objecting to “blue-eyed Buffy” or the Muse thing. Maybe both. “That’s one option, but that just would make it all seem really pointless. I’d rather see her with someone who makes her happy. Like that other vampire guy, whatsisface. Fuck, why am I discussing crappy teen lit with you?”

He ran his fingers through his short, dark hair and stood.

“How’s your head? You seem more lucid.”

“Only -I- get to call my teen lit crappy, Eli.” He called it Lucid. She called it grim realization that pretending this was all just a weird twisted dream a huge failure. At least right now her head hurt too much for her to properly be hysterical.

“I still see two of you.” she finally admitted, testing to see just how bruised and dented her skull really was. Faith winced. “You would like him better. But that just won’t work.”

And then, as if she were just as disappointed that ‘whatsisface’ wasn’t getting the girl, she tilted over and plopped on the couch.

“And I really want to lay down.” she mumbled after the fact.

“Yeah, okay. Get some rest.” He shrugged out of his coat and tossed it over her. Underneath, he was wearing a surprisingly normal long-sleeved t-shirt and jeans. “When you’re feeling better, I’ll take you home.

“…Maybe you’re right,” he added, wrly, as he settled down at his desk and plucked a book off of a pile. “Maybe this is all just a bad dream.”

Divastar Bunnies

Dizzie Bunnies

PLOT BUNNIES and roleplays to do later that we’ve not started yet!


The Chronicles of Frith:
Garrick and Sofia
Whomever and Cordelia
Whomever and Elizabeth
Whomever and Josephine
Tatiana‘s sons and whomever


Teen Island: 2 Years Later (Ian and Marsela)
Teen Mercenaries (Tommy and Ruby, Preston and Raven)
That Night in Victoria (Justice, Felicity)
The Madcap Adventures of Uncle Pleasant (Uncle Pleasant, Felicity, Benedict)
Caim and Katt/Evan and whomever
Wolfram and Carmilla

Sirius Black and Leanora Lark
Farmer Girl in Space plotbunny
Arabian fantasy plotbunny (Siavash and whomever)
Godric and Selena
Jasper and whomever
Space gypsy and Joka
Whomever and Clarice
James and Evangeline
Darien and Priscilla
Werewolf cowboys (Clive, Dean, Sawyer, KT)
Tobias and whomever/Whomever and Tabby
Alistair and Caroline
Stirling and teacher from a magic school who took the wrong position
“Secret Circle” harem
“Teen Wolf” harem (Caleb, Knucker, Chase, Lexi, Silvia, Margrit)
Simon and Feline
Cursed teacher and new headmistress at the worst magical school ever
Malcolm and Gemma

Teen Island

002 Panic (TBC)

[Preston Howell is completely unaware that his houseguests are out murdering each other instead of protecting themselves against highly-trained teen assassins. He’s looking for the girl who didn’t show up for the meeting.] -05:13 Jun 29
[Raven is just a normal every day teenager damnit. All she wanted was a summer job! Now she is in the kitchen looking for the booze, because there was no way being trapped on an island with crazy people was going to end well.] -05:14 Jun 29
Raven: Rifling through the cabinets in the kitchen… The staff must have known that people would snoop for alcohol, because she wasn’t finding anything. That sucked! The way things were looking, she was probably going to be the first picked off in a serial killer horror massacre, and now she was going to be sober! -05:15 Jun 29
Preston Howell: Thankfully Tim, his chief of security, had given Preston a heads-up about where the camera was showing Raven during the meeting. Preston hadn’t stuck around even a minute; he made a beeline straight for the kitchen. And when he got there… What was she doing? "Are you, uh, are you alright?" -05:19 Jun 29
Raven: Raven jumped, slamming one of the cabinet doors in the process. In an instant, she was relieved it was him and not that crazy guy from outside. …and then just as quickly she was pointing a hand at him and freaking out. "You! Are you totally insane?! People in the hall said you handed out -weapons-! People our age can barely handle math tests, what are they supposed to do with guns and knives!" -05:21 Jun 29
Preston Howell: He held up his splayed hands as if ready to push her back, dumbfounded. "But! You- The guy with the knife and the backflips is our age, too! And he’s attacking them! I just want people to be safe!" -05:24 Jun 29
Raven: "You don’t give them weapons! I already heard someone shoot off one of those guns! There was one crazy guy, and now there’s dozens!" Raven didn’t think he was so sheltered in his rich guy life not to have common sense. She glared at him for a moment before the expression faded to something much more anxious. "He’s not like… some sort of island legend ghost of a maniac is he? This wasn’t some sort of trick to capture people’s souls or something? Because it’s way too surreal!" -05:28 Jun 29
Preston Howell: "I don’t know what’s going on any more than you do! I guess maybe he’s here to kill me?" Preston frowned, then turned on his bluetooth, dialing for Tim. If people were really shooting each other, he needed to stop them! …Why wasn’t his call going through? "Tim? Hello? Tim?" Just then, what was DEFINITELY gunfire went off, and he nearly jumped out of his skin. -05:33 Jun 29
Raven: "…phones not working is the first sign of being screwed." More gun shots. Totally screwed! Raven was stepping closer to him, just from instinct alone and taking a quick look at the doors. "Don’t you have security and stuff? Where are they at! We can’t just stay here in the kitchen though…" -05:36 Jun 29
Preston Howell: "That’s who I’m trying to call!" This was not good! Thankfully Preston was pretty used to thinking on his feet. Grabbing Raven’s hand, he tugged her toward the back of the kitchen. There was a service door back there that would take them in the opposite direction of where gunfights were apparently going on. "We can head for the panic room. We’ll have to get upstairs, but once we’re there we’ll be safe and we can start figuring this out." -05:41 Jun 29
Raven: Raven squeezed his hand, and really couldn’t stop scowling. At least he kinda had a good idea about what to do. Even if he started the whole mess in the first place. She would cast a look over her should ever so often to make sure they weren’t being followed, but kept close on his heels. "I just wanted a cool, normal summer job… Do you know the sort of people you invited?" -05:46 Jun 29
Preston Howell: "Not personally… I just wanted everyone to get away from things and relax! The assassin guy, he wasn’t invited…" He stopped in his tracks suddenly, pulling Raven with him into an alcove as a girl holding a katana wandered zombie-like down the hallway. "…I don’t really know how this happened," he finished, eyes wide, when the girl was out of earshot. -05:52 Jun 29
Raven: She was silent as a mouse. Holding her breath and holding on to his shirt like he was some sort of life line. That girl looked… high as a kite, really! Once she was gone down the hall, Raven whispered. "She didn’t seem… right. Maybe it wasn’t your fault…" Raven wasn’t exactly queen of conspiracy theories, but she read enough books to get feel at guessing at stuff. Would a bunch of teenagers REALLY be so dumb to immediately start killing each other? Surely not! -05:57 Jun 29
Preston Howell: Preston glanced at her, and suddenly realized how close she was. Coughing, he made sure the coast was clear and started on towards the elevator! It wasn’t really the time to be getting all awkward! Unfortunately, when they got there… "Uh, that doesn’t look good." The buttons for the elevator had been completely ripped out of the wall, wires poking out and crackling with sparks. -06:07 Jun 29
Raven: Maybe it was good she didn’t find any alcohol. Had she gotten herself drunk, she wouldn’t be able to process all these…. weird things! "Someone really wanted to make everything as shitty as possible. Are there stairs?" Raven still held on to his hand, and now she definitely didn’t want to let go. "…I’m starting to think we need a weapon too…" -06:17 Jun 29
[Raven enters.] -06:26 Jun 29
Preston Howell: "Right. Back staircase it is." No way were they going up the main staircase while this was going on. As for the weapons… There was a fire axe somewhere around here, wasn’t there? If he could just find it… -06:28 Jun 29
Raven: Down the hall and towards the back stairs they went. And much to Raven’s displeasure, the hallways weren’t looking so nice and normal like always either. She was pretty sure she saw blood splotches here and there. Some holes… on the bright side, there were no dead bodies? She was holding on to his arm now. She hated horror movies. This was so not cool! At the stairwell, she peeked through the doorway to see if anyone was lurking inside. -06:34 Jun 29
[(Timeout) Raven was sacrificed to the gods of Roleplay by a vicious tribe of rampaging plot bunnies.] -06:49 Jun 29
Preston Howell: There was, in fact, someone there. They had also just found the fire axe! Preston tackled Raven out of the way of the swinging axe blade, stumbling over his own expensive leather shoes as the crazy guy came at them. "Get upstairs!" -06:49 Jun 29
Raven: She screamed, which probably wasn’t smart. But who was smart when a psycho was swinging and axe at you?! Still shrieking she was scrambling up the stairs with Preston close behind her, near crashing in to the door and collapsing in to the hall. She grasped at Preston to all but drag him through the threshold, then was slamming the door closed and leading against it. "We are so screwed..! " -06:52 Jun 29
Preston Howell: The sound of wood splintering on the other side of the door punctuated her statement. Gulping, Preston scrambled to secure the latch. They were on the right floor now, at least; they just had to get to the panic room without being caught. He hoped no one had heard Raven scream… A door down the hall behind them swung slowly open, and Preston yelped, grabbing Raven’s hand again and hurrying forward. Maybe they should just make a run for it! -07:04 Jun 29
Raven: She nearly got axed through the door in the face! Raven was sure she saw that in the Shining! His yelp might have made her laugh, if she weren’t herself trying to stiffle another scream. She made the mistake of looking over her shoulder to see what was behind them and caught the sight of one of those guys she saw earlier. Nothing but his swim trunks on and someone’s red handprint dragged over his chest. ….Raven decided she wasn’t look back any more. -07:08 Jun 29
Preston Howell: They dashed down the hallway, chased by psychopathic teens and by not-nearly-distant-enough echoes of bullet fire. Preston was sweating through his suit again, and his heart felt like it was going to beat right out of his chest. He had just ducked through a doorway with Raven close behind when there was a droning hum and they were pitched into utter blackness. Stopping short, he gripped her tighter. "Power’s been cut," he whispered. -07:16 Jun 29
Raven: And here she thought things weren’t going to get any worse. Raven held on to him. They were in the dark, with crazies everywhere and he was the only thing solid and not insane! Still trying to catch her breath, Raven attempted to think it all through without slipping in to some sort of mindless panic. Panic was getting hard to resist now! "I don’t have a flash light." she muttered softly, trying to keep her voice from shaking and loud enough for him to hear without getting them noticed. "You know your own house don’t you…?" She could hear HIS heart beating, it made her wonder if anyone in the hall could hear it too! -07:22 Jun 29
Preston Howell: "Y-yes, uh, I do," he stammered quietly. He needed to keep cool. She was scared too, so he should keep as calm as possible or they’d both lose it! "Yes. We’re really close now, and the panic room runs off of a backup generator. We just need to be careful getting there. Come on." He squeezed his arms around her briefly before once again beginning to carefully pick a way across the blacked out room. Things had gone eerily silent now, and he almost wished the gunfire was back now! -07:27 Jun 29
Raven: Her thoughts were very similar. Silence was worse. In silence, things like to get sneaky and pop out of no where. Especially in the dark. Raven kept a tight grip on his clothes and wasn’t farther than two steps from him. Every time he stopped she ended up running in to him, and wasn’t apologetic about it! When they neared a wall, she kept a hand against it too to keep her barings. -07:36 Jun 29
Preston Howell: When he took a step forward and something squelched under his shoe, chills shot down Preston’s spine. Maybe it was for the best that he couldn’t see to know for sure what he was stepping in, but all the same, he had a pretty good idea. And he wasn’t about to let Raven know. "Wait," he told her in a hushed tone. "Here. Let me just-" It was a little tricky in the dark, but he managed to scoop her up bridal-style. He was a lot stronger than he looked! This way they wouldn’t make so much noise, either. -07:47 Jun 29
Raven: Raven wasn’t expecting to be picked up off the ground, but at least she managed to squelch her squeak of surprise in to a hushed hiss of breath. Just from the fear he would drop her she was quickly locking her arms around his neck. If she could see she’d have been staring at him, but Raven settled for her unnoticed frown and hiding her face at his neck. "It’s worse isn’t it. Dead people." she muttered. -07:53 Jun 29
Preston Howell: "We don’t know that," he answered, although he was pretty sure that much blood couldn’t mean anything else. "We’re going to be okay, I promise. I just wish I understood why this was happening. Everthing was fine before that guy showed up…" -07:58 Jun 29
Raven: "Maybe they’re zombies… the murdering kind, not the brain eating kind…" Zombies weren’t real, but neither were teenage assassins either. Or kooky billionaires with special Island Invites for once in a lifetime offers. ….she was just gonna have to stop debating what was real! "I don’t wanna to know what’s happening, I just wanna get out." At this rate she’d start crying! Fat lot of good that’d do. Raven just squeezed him tighter! -08:02 Jun 29
[(Timeout) Raven got too distracted for their own good…] -08:49 Jun 29
[Raven enters.] -08:49 Jun 29
Preston Howell: Preston was quiet, stomach flipping, as they finally went through the door to his office. He set Raven down and fumbled his way to the desk, nearly knocking over his dead computer moniter as he searched for the hidden panel. When he finally found it and entered the code, the back wall of the room slid open. The fluorescent overhead lighting in the panic room was dim, but still bright enough to make him blink and squint owlishly. "Come on, we’ll spend the night in here and figure out what to do in the morning. Maybe I can get the cameras back online…" -09:07 Jun 29
Raven: She cast a bit of a grim expression at the thought of the cameras, but it really was the smart thing to do. They had to know what they were dealing with! She rubbed her eyes a bit, both from the adjustment to the light and from trying to hold back tears. Raven really didn’t waste any time skittering in there where it was safe! "I can’t believe people actually have these things." she muttered, at least trying to have some humor in her voice. -09:11 Jun 29
Preston Howell: "Why not? They’re so useful!" He didn’t hesitate to shut them both inside. Now only he or his butler, Thornton, would be able to let them out. "There was this one time in one of my other houses when someone hired a man to kidnap me and ransom the company, and another when one of the robots broke out of the lab… I would have been in big trouble both times without a panic room!" -09:15 Jun 29
Raven: "Are you serious…? Stuff like that actually happens?" Raven sank on to the single small bed. Her mouth twisting up when she spotted the red footprints from his shoes on the floor. ….Try not to think about! She squeezed her eyes shut. "Before today, the weirdest thing that ever happened to me was my parents…" -09:18 Jun 29
Preston Howell: "Your parents? What happened?" He sat down next to her, loosening his tie. He still felt a little awkward getting all dishevelled in front of a girl, but he was overheated and it was going to be warm in here even with the backup AC running. -09:26 Jun 29
Raven: She opened one eye, enough to catch him fussing with his clothes. …and being reminded about seeing him half naked earlier in the day. Raven almost started smirking. "They’re just weird in general… Totally were in to the goth craze and never got out of it? They’re always walking around like vampires or in lolita lace. It’s the most embarassing thing in the universe." -09:33 Jun 29
Preston Howell: "Why is that embarrassing?" And why was she looking at him like that? He edged away a little. "They’re just clothes, right?" Perhaps Raven was barking up the wrong tree here. Preston had been wearing an entirely silver suit earlier… -09:36 Jun 29
Raven: "It’s not the clothes, just… how they act! All the time! They don’t really act like parents." He was scooting away from her, now with both eyes open she was grinning. A soft and weary expression that was more relief to have something to grin about. Raven looked away to take a gander at the room itself. "I was hoping a job like this would get me away from them for awhile. Kinda wishing I was back home now…" -09:40 Jun 29
Preston Howell: The room was fairly spartan: bare walls, the single bed, a mini fridge, a landline phone, and a trunk. Preston had never had to use this particular room before, but he knew there was a flashlight and first aid kit inside, as well as some other supplies and clothes. "I’m sorry. Did I really mess up that badly? I didn’t think anyone would hurt each other on purpose." He combed his fingers through his hair, looking as lost as he felt. Usually his crazy schemes worked! -09:59 Jun 29
Raven: "Not the brightest idea in the world, but you’d think people would be intelligent enough to not go bananas." she shrugged her shoulders, that grin fading as her stare focused on their feet. "Something had to of happened. I mean, people don’t just get a gun and starting shooting people like crazy. I don’t know…" she was grasping at straws! So much for being an A+ student, education didn’t help for shit in real world situations! -10:03 Jun 29
Preston Howell: "You’re right, this is weird." He frowned. Something fishy was definitely going on around here, and he was going to figure it out. Just as soon as he got some kind of communication going again. He tried his bluetooth again, but all he got was an out-of-service tone. "If things are still bad in the morning, I’ll make sure you get home, okay? If we need to, I can fly us out of here in my helicopter." He just hoped that his service crew had refueled it before things went crazy. -10:15 Jun 29
Raven: "You can fly a helicoptor?" she didn’t sound like she believed it, but she did look a little more hopeful that things weren’t -quite- as grim. "That’s actually kind of cool. In a weird, james bond sort of way." Raven leaned closer to peer at his phone. That sure wasn’t going to work. -10:18 Jun 29
Teen Island

001 Welcome to Teen Island

Title: Teen Island
Number: 5826
Date: Oct 6, 2011 at 8:17 PM

Zalia – Oct 6, 2011 at 8:17 PM


Scarny was the first to arrive on the island. She ran up the steps and got the room at the top of the house. She then ran downstairs and into the kitchen. When she got int eh kitchen she was surprised to find a cook in there. “Oh i’m sorry i didn’t know we had a cook.” She left the room and sat in the living room. All of a sudden a guy come in in a tux looking thing. He went over too her. “Hello, Madam what would you like to eat?” She was surprised they also had a butler. What was there a maid too. “Um, I would like a cheese omelet please. Oh and for dessert some chocolate cake and apple pie.” She smiled and got excited thinking about it. She wasn’t a big girl she just like her foods.

Liam arrived next he just set his luggage at the steps and walked over to the shore. He slipped off of his shoes and shirt and shorts. He was only in his boxers now. He sat down in the water and the sand. He layed back and relaxed in the sand. he closed his eyes and just tried relaxing. He was finely glad to be here and away from everything.


Nograd – Oct 6, 2011 at 9:16 PM

Rickey walked into a building seeing a girl on the couch. He looked down at his clothes noticing he only brought dark colored clothes, while his hair covered his left eye which was also black. He walked up and sat down on the couch mumbling,”hello”


Zalia – Oct 10, 2011 at 6:23 PM

She looked over at him. She pulled her knees closer to herself and sat up. She just waited for the butler to come back. When he came back she was so happy. He set up her own table and not some cheap thing no this is very fancy. She started eating her omelet. “Thank you sir” I said finishing my omelet.

He started drawing in the sand with out looking he was bored. He went inside and sat down. “Hey guys im Liam.” he said looking at the omelet and rubbing his stomach. “That looks delish.”


redblood – Oct 20, 2011 at 1:57 PM

Siva starred a long time at the house, too scared to go in. Her insecurity always prevented her from doing things, but this time she wouldn’t let it come in her way. At last she decided to go in, but the nervousity grew to strong when she went in, so instead of greeting the girl and the two guys, she walked past them and started to look around in the house. When she though no one saw her she started to hit her head in the wall “Why must I be so stupid” She said to herself while thinking she should have at least said hello. She took a deep breath preparing herself to go back and try to talk with them.


Zalia – Oct 20, 2011 at 8:57 PM

Liam watched the girl go by then smelt the dessert and wanted to get a taste. He went into the kitchen hoping to get a taste. He walked in and was quikly shooed out. He jsut went up stairs instead to see if he could find his room. He walked past tons of rooms. He fianly got tired and laid down on the coach.

Scarny just sat there and ate her omlet. She wasnt one to go up to anybody and didnt plan on makind friends. So she just sat there and sate her omlet. With akward silence with the boy on the other end of the coach.


lilifersure – Oct 20, 2011 at 11:35 PM

“This whole running late thing is killing me.” Sofia ran up the steps with her bags bouncing against her legs. As she reached the top she tried to stop, but alas, the laws of physics ruined her. While her body stopped, her bags kept going forward throwing off her balance. She tumbled through the doorway. She laid faced down for a few seconds debating what she should do. It finally clicked that she was probably making things more awkward so she jumped up quickly. She tried to adjust her green cardigan to no avail. “Uhhh…” She stared at the two people on the couch. Realizing it was just as awkward here as her fall. Flashing a smile she waved and said, “Well up I go then.” and ran up the stairs to look for her room. The first room she looked at was thankfully empty. “Embarrasing..” she whispered to herself as she reached for her phone to call her brother.


redblood – Oct 23, 2011 at 7:46 AM

Siva went into the room were two of the three people still sat, but she couldn’t get herself to say anything so instead she decided to just sit down. She felt so embarrassed to sit beside strangers so she couldn’t make herself sit on the coach with the others, but she fought it would be rude to just leave the room, thats why she sat down in a courner of the room on the floor starting to read a book she had with her. Instead of concentrating on the book she though of a way to start a conversation but as usual she stayed silence and though about how this would become just like home were everyone though she was scary because she never talked to anyone and never showed any emotions. Even if she on the inside were a emotional wretch she often stayed the same on the outside and mostly looked bored or irritated even if she almost never feel those kind of emotions.
Sometimes now and then she ogled on the two who sat on the coach, hoping they would start a conversation that she maybe could join in. While she waited for someone to start talking she started to think that the black haired guy on the coach was pretty cute, not because she would ever dare to tell him that.


Nyles – Oct 23, 2011 at 9:04 AM

Ericka arrived at the island at last, she walked up a path and saw a little house. She walked into the house scared that she would be the only one but she saw three people sat. She sat on the couch on the side wall looking at what to do with these people in the room, she smiled and looked at them.



redblood – Oct 23, 2011 at 9:13 AM

Siva saw a girl walking into the room, she sat down on the couch. Siva got afraid that she maybe were starring so she started to read her book, but she was curious about the new person in the room and when she discreet looked at the person she saw that the girl smiled while looking at them all. Siva who weren’t used with people smiling towards her blushed a bit and looked into the book again, angry at herself for not giving a smile back. She carefully made sure that the book hid her face so that they wouldn’t see that she blushed.


Nyles – Oct 23, 2011 at 9:24 AM

Ericka saw a girl hiding her face in her book, so she walked over to her and sat next to her. [B][I]”Hey I’m Ericka and you are”[/I][/B] she smiled devious for Ericka was Bi-sexual and she was liking what she saw.


redblood – Oct 23, 2011 at 9:41 AM

Siva got startled when the girl sat down beside her, HER, the person everyone avoided. She fellt happy that someone dared to come close to her and then she got a major chock when the girl started talking to her. “Hey, I’m Ericka and you are” she asked. Siva first thought that the girl talked to someone of the others but when she looked up she saw Ericka looking at her waiting for an answer. Siva thought to herself *smile and say “nice to meet you Ericka I’m Siva” and shake her hand* but her thoughts and her body didn’t co-operate. Instead she looked at her with a bit bored expression and said “Siva” then she returned to her book. *WHY AM I SO STUPID?* she thought, and wanted to hit herself.


Nyles – Oct 23, 2011 at 9:45 AM

Ericka was shocked by her face she looked so bored [I][B]”Hey wanna go upstairs” [/B][/I]she smiled trying to make it less boring.[B][/B]


redblood – Oct 23, 2011 at 10:11 AM

When Ericka asked Siva “Hey wanna go upstairs” Siva exploded of joy on the inside and thought *maybe I can get a friend here afterall, okay answer a bit excited but not too mutch* But on the outside she looked as bored as before and maybe she got a litle more irritation in her eyes. When she answered she said “sure” with a voice that sounded like she didn’t care at all. She closed the book and got up faster than Ericka, just as Ericka were going to get up Siva held out her hand to help Ericka up without looking at her.
At the same time this happend she thought *why couldn’t I have sounded a bit more enthusiastic? will she really become my friend if I act like this? maybe I should help her up, then she will think better of me”


Nyles – Oct 23, 2011 at 10:21 AM

Ericka grab her hand “Thanks” she smiled. Siva seemed kind of a downer but Ericka could alway turn some one frown upside down .


redblood – Oct 23, 2011 at 10:40 AM

Siva got a bit depressed when she came to think about that she hadn’t get to know the cute black dressed guys name yet, but she thought that she could find out later. Now she should concentrate so she didn’t do anything that scared away her possibly future friend, as she had done every other time people had tried to get close to her. She couldn’t help to notice that she was taller than Ericka, but then she remembered that she was the tallest girl in her school, another reason why people thought of her as scary. Siva put her hands in her pockets and looked down into the floor while they walked. She started to think that she maybe shouldn’t have taken that boring pair of gym shoes and it ended with her thinking that all of the clothes she wore were really boring. Black loose Jeans and a black tank top.
When they had finnished the last stair step she came back from her thoughts not sure if Ericka had said something on the way up or if they had walked silently both of them.


Nyles – Oct 23, 2011 at 10:52 AM

[B][I]”Let’s go to my room i need to unpack some stuff”[/I][/B] Ericka walked to a empty room to unpack her stuff. She threw a sheet on her bed and started to make her bed. She had a pink sheet with green watermelons on it, she took out a poster of a girl kissing a girl hung it on her wall to show she was afraid of anyone know she was bi-sexual. She took out some pictures of pervious love lives and friends, she put them on the mirror that was a make up mirror. She put a picture of her and her ex-girlfriend Emmi on the side and kept putting pictures around the frame of the mirror she put a last picture of her and her ex-boyfriend Remmy up.

[I][B]”There more home like if i do say so myself” [/B][/I]She smiled at Siva. [B][I]”What do you think?”[/I][/B][I][/I]​She asked in a nice tone manner.


redblood – Oct 23, 2011 at 11:10 AM

Siva followed Ericka into her room and watched while she unpacked. Ericka laid a pink sheet with green watermelons on the bed and Siva thought it was an interesting taste Ericka had but nothing she herself would want. Siva got more interested when Ericka started unpacking a poster and lots of pictures. The poster had two girls kissing on it, Siva got a bit surprised but she had never been one to judge people for their sexual orientation, she just hadn’t meet anyone that was bi-sexual before, what she knew of at least. Then Ericka started to put up pictures of people, Siva didn’t know if any of them had been love interests or just friends. “there more home like if I do say so myself” Ericka said suddenly and startled Siva a bit because she was so concentrated while looking at the pictures. She fast noticed that she had a bit choked expression and fast changed it back to normal. “What do you think?” Siva thought a short moment and then said “It’s pretty” this time her voice didn’t sound as bored as before but there still were a reserved tone. She couldn’t help it afterwards when she noticed that she had looked down in the floor while talking and once again she cursed herself for being so bad at comunication with others.


Nyles – Oct 23, 2011 at 12:14 PM

[B][I]”Thanks” [/I][/B]Ericka smiled as she went to her closet and pulled out a black pair of shorts, a white tank top, a black cardigan, white socks, and some Ugg moccasins. [B][I]”I’m just gonna change” [/I][/B]Ericka smiled slightly [B][I]”You can stay in here if you want Like I always say We girls all have the same parts”[/I][/B][I]. [/I]Ericka took off here shirt revealing a white bra with black hearts on it, Ericks had a nice tone body with her navel pierced. She put on her white shirt and and black cardigan on and unzipper her jean shorts to reveal a white thong with a big black heart in the front. She took the black short and slid them up her legs and took off her flip flop and put on the white socks and black ugg moccasins. [B][I]”Finished!” [/I][/B]she sang out loud [I][B]”How Do I look?”[/B][/I][B][/B] ​she smiled happily at the work she done to look so great.


redblood – Oct 23, 2011 at 12:42 PM

Ericka thanked Siva and smiled. Siva couldn’t help but blush but luckily Ericka had turned towards her closet in that moment so she probably didn’t see it. “I’m just gonna change” Siva heard her say and she suddenly noticed that Ericka had taken out clothes. “You can stay in here if you want, like I always say we girls all have the same parts” Ericka said and started to undress. Even though they both were girls Siva couldn’t help that she got embarrased to stand in a room were another person changed. Siva tried to look into the floor and into the wall, actually she didn’t really know where to look so she looked all over the place. Sometimes she got a glimpse of Ericka changing when she tried to find somewhere to look. When Ericka said “finished, how do I look?” Siva got relieved, now she at least knew were she should look. She turn her head towards Ericka and looked from head to toe and back to head, she really liked that Ericka had chosen black clothes but weren’t sure how she should express herself.
“You look good in black” she said before remembering that she thinks everyone looks good in black, she fast got unsure if that really could count as a compliment.


Nyles – Oct 23, 2011 at 1:02 PM

[I][B]”Thanks you! Come on”[/B][/I] Ericka Smiled and walked towards the door. She walked out the door and ran down the stair back to where they were at.


redblood – Oct 23, 2011 at 1:28 PM

“thank you! come on” Ericka said with a smirk and walked out from the room and Siva followed her, when the stairs came Ericka started to run down. Siva, who was a person that rather take it easy than rush, walked after her with bigger steps so she wouldn’t be a bother for being too slow. Ericka stopped in the same room they were in from the beginning and Siva got really nervous when she started to think that she still should say hello to everyone else in the house. How many had come now and how many more would soon be coming? Sivas stomach got a bit upset because she were so nervous, she had managed to conversate with one of them, if that even counts as a conversation, but what would the other think of her?
twothousand thoughts later, with other words two seconds, she had walked down the stairs and stood on Erickas left side a bit behind her. Once again she took notice of her own lenghts and didn’t like that she was as tall as the most guys. She thought it looked really weird when she stood beside girls and were so much taller than them, or standing beside guys and were exactly their lenght or sometimes taller. She tried to get that thought out of her mind and tried to concentrate on what was happening in the room instead.


Zalia – Oct 23, 2011 at 9:34 PM

Scarny saw the two girls converse and wanted to hurl. She ahd never been in such a crowded room before. She quikley pushed away the tray making it fall adn she ran outside. She ran out to the water and hurled jsut short of the water. She wadded in and washed her face. She was afraid someone had saw her so she sunk down quikley hoping no one had seen her.

Liam heard the girls in the other room and went to the entrance. He was about to knock on the door but waited and just listened. He backed away when they left. He decided he was going to relax and listen to music in his room. He made himself feel like home. He was not one of those guys who just through he cloths and other junk wherever he wanted them. He actually like his room He finished his unpacking and setting up than grabbed a book blared his music and layed on his bed. He hoped he would disturb everyone with his music.


lilifersure – Oct 24, 2011 at 2:40 PM

Sofia heard music that was killing her ears. She was blind in one eye and losing sight in the other so her other senses were slowly being heightened. Stumbling out the room she went to the room where it was coming from and started banging on the door trying not to start crying. “Please open up! I really need the music turned down..” HShe never understood why someone would intentionally try to destroy their hearing with loud music. She would have killed to get her sight back. Her mind flashed to December, her brother. He was always kind and helpful to her, but he refused to come on this trip. He said it was for her own good to be around others her age. She crumpled on the floor. “I’m a complete wreck.” She whispered wishing she could have a cool demeanor like she tried to portray when she first came here.


Nyles – Oct 24, 2011 at 4:24 PM

Ericka looked sat on the couch watching everyone and she called out over the music [I]”Hey can you turn the music down”.[/I]


redblood – Oct 25, 2011 at 1:42 AM

Siva sat down on the floor in the corner she left some minutes ago. She listened to the music which didn’t disturb her, actually she liked the music even if it were a bit high, but she had lived with her three brothers that didn’t respect others and always listened to high music, so she were used to it. But she noticed that people got irritated of it and she started to feel bad for them.
Siva got up from the floor again and went to the room where the music came from, there she saw a girl sitting on the floor covering her ears. In this situation she would just treat that boy the way she treated her brothers when they did something improper. She forced the door open and fast went in and turned down the music to a more suitable volume. She turned towards the boy “Stop disturbing people” she said with a bit threatful tone and looked at him irritated, then she fast walked out of the room and hoped he had got the point.

Even though she were really shy and couldn’t communicate with people or even stand up for herself, she often tried to defence other people. Both her and her brothers had learned kickboxing from their father, who were a world champion. She had decided to become a shampion just like her father and were already better than all her brothers who had been in the championship and come far in it. The only reason she hadn’t competed in it yet were because she still were to young, but in a year it would be her turn.


Zalia – Oct 25, 2011 at 5:51 PM

Scarny heard the music and then the yelling and it turn off then more yelling. She figured the person had gotten into trouble. She quickly went inside to her room and put on her bathing suit. IT wasn’t a sexy bathing suit. It was actually made of shorts and a t shirt with her bikini underneath. The only reason she had it underneath was because she loved wearing it. She just didn’t like her body. She went outside and went and played in the water. She floated around and relaxed.

Liam was surprised by the girl. He saw a girl crumbled on the floor at his door. He walked over to her and squatted downe. “Are you ok??” He moved her hands. He saw a bracelet she had it had some information. Including her room number. He picked her up and took her to her room and layed her on her bead.


Nyles – Oct 25, 2011 at 8:07 PM

Ericka saw a guy pick up a girl and carried her to her room “Awww cute new couple”she smiled.


Zalia – Oct 26, 2011 at 5:19 PM

Liam had heard the girl say that and just rolled his eyes


Nyles – Oct 26, 2011 at 6:35 PM

Ericka wasn’t try to be sarcastic she was only speaking the truth they did look cute together.


Zalia – Oct 26, 2011 at 6:44 PM

He walked out and walked past the girl and too his room. Right before he went into his room he looked back at her and stated. “She’s not my girlfriend. I dont have a girlfriend. I don’t even know her i just found her laying by my door. But if you want to talk i am good for that and you know where i am.” He walked into his room smiling. He plugged in his headphones and turned his music up again.


Nyles – Oct 26, 2011 at 7:55 PM

Ericka smiled she didn’t know what she’ll get on this trip a boyfriend or a girl or maybe even both. Ericka waked to her room and changed her clothes for the second time today she put on a purple crop top that was slit in the middle to expose her perfectly round boobs and a pair of white mini shorts and and some purple socks. she untied her ponytail and let her brown locks down she shakes her hair and ran her hands throught it. She walked out of her room and walked to the guys room as she knocked on the door she fixed her shirt to an angle that perfectly showed her boobs a little but not a lot she wasn’t trying to be a sultish whore. She looked at her navel piercing that had a colorful ball at the top and a bar went through her navel and a rainbow at the bottom it was so colorful.


redblood – Oct 27, 2011 at 9:06 AM

Siva went to her room and shut the door, she sat down on the bed and looked towards her bag. “maybe I should unpack” she said to herself. Not that there were that mutch to unpack, Siva never packed mutch even if she would be gone for a long time. She laid the dark purple bed sheet and the dark red pillow on the bed. Then she put in her clothes in the wardrobe which were two shirts, one extra pair of jeans and a jacket if it would become cold someday. Then she took up four books and placed on a shelf, after that she unpacked her computor and headphones and started the computor so she could start to listen on music and read in peace. She didn’t want to be around people anymore this day. Mostly because she were a bit embarrassed of the incident some minutes ago.


MadameLaces – Oct 27, 2011 at 12:02 PM

Tarka, walked in,hesitantly to the house. She wondered if they would like her,and be kind. Or be hostile and unforgiving; Like what she had escaped from. Tarka shuddered at the memory.


redblood – Oct 27, 2011 at 12:18 PM

Siva suddenly remembered that she hadn’t eaten anything since she left home and she started to feel really hungry, she wondered if she could walk down to the kitchen and take something to eat without anyone noticing her. She really didn’t feel like meeting the guy from before, he were probably not happy about her forcing herself into his room. After some minutes she went out of her room and down to the kitchen to find something to eat.


Zalia – Oct 27, 2011 at 7:08 PM

Liam looked at the girl. “Wanna go for a swim.” He said staring at her chest. He was hoping to get a full view of her. He stood up and took of his shirt. He already had his swim shorts on and he walked up to her. “Shall we.” He said. He turned around and grabbed somethings then turned back to her hiding what he had. He was waiting for her to turn so he could get the back view.

Scarny was relaxing i the water. She didn’t really have a care right now. She was thinking about the recent conversation she had with her mother. She had just turned BI and she was afraid to talk to her mother about it. She was so afraid when she finely told her.


Nyles – Oct 27, 2011 at 11:07 PM

Ericka walked down to the pool good thing one of her bikini was on underneath her clothes. As they approached pool she took off her shirt to reveal a pink bikini that had a bow tied in the front the held it up. It had black hearts on it and she took off her sweat shorts there were her bottoms that looked like they were jean shorts but the were really bathing suit bottoms from hollister. She saw a girl there and smile and waved as she went on the diving board and bounce on it two times before doing a flip dive into the pool. She learned how to dive and swim from her private swimming coach at her houses pool. “Come on in the water Cool” she smiled as she finger the lined down her shape of her one breast and licked her lips to look sexy.


Zalia – Oct 28, 2011 at 7:56 AM

Liam smiled and was pretty happy with the diving board. He tinted the string on his shorts to be sure not to lose them. He walked over to the diving board and bounced once then jumped. He went strait into a spin. When he landed he came up and felt for his shorts. When he was happy that they where still there he looked over at her. He smiled at her still looking good.


MadameLaces – Oct 28, 2011 at 1:16 PM

Tarka came in. She had just arrived and was told everyone was at the pool. As a previous model she was very good looking. She brushed and straightened her waist length brown hair, and outlined her huge blue eyes with mascara and liner. She put on a see through shirt, showing off a hot pink neck tie bikini and matching shorts. She walked out toward the pool.


Zalia – Oct 28, 2011 at 3:30 PM

Scarny from the water in the oceans aw everyone going to the pool. Who would go in a pool when they could swim int he ocean. She sat up and watched them a little bit. She saw a girl come out and watched her. She thought she was cute. She decided to head over there and make some friends. She got almost there then turned around and walked away. She grabbed her cloths and walked to wards the other side of the island. [B][I]They are like the beautiful club. I have no chance of getting any of them.[/I][/B] She thought then just sat down and tried making a sand castle but kept failing. She could still see the others and partially watched them but pretend like she wast. She probably looked like and idiot trying to make a sand castle and failing.


redblood – Oct 28, 2011 at 3:43 PM

After getting a sandwich, Siva went out and down towards the beach to get some peace, she sat down on a cliff that went over the water. From there she could see everything, she loved the view over the ocean, ‘it must be beautiful when the sun sets’ she thought to herself. She took a bite of her sandwich before noticing the girl on the beach trying to make a sand castle. She thought the girl looked cute and wondered why she sat there alone instead of joining the others. She wanted to go there and talk to her but didn’t have the confident to do so, so she stayed up at the cliff and went with her eyes between the lonely looking girl on the beach and the view over the ocean.


Nyles – Oct 28, 2011 at 4:45 PM

Ericka swam to Liam and pit her hands around his neck and her legs around his hips and smiled maybe sex buddies maybe more she thought. She looked around to see a lot of people at the pool when they get here she thought.


MadameLaces – Oct 29, 2011 at 12:10 PM

Tarka pouted her huge red lips at Liam. She was particularly childish, she hoped to stir up things between him and Erica…


Zalia – Oct 29, 2011 at 8:37 PM

Scarny just sat there and gave up she layed on her side and curled up to herself. She began to fall asleep. She was hoping to escape into her dreams. she didn’t want to be here anymore. She just wanted to disappear and leave forever. This place was not meant for her. This place was meant for them not her. She was a horrible disgusting vile creature. They were beautiful wonderful precious creatures. She was not meant to be here.

Liam smiled up at the girl. He swam down beneath her arms and swam to the other side. He was playing hard to get and figured he would do it by flirting with the other girl. He winked at the two girls. Got out then walked a little ways away. Then disappeared into the trees. He hid a little bit seeing wich one would come to him first. He figured that girl would be the girl for him. If she doesn’t come get him she doesn’t need him he thought.


Spider Monkey – Oct 29, 2011 at 8:45 PM

[SOLID=pink][IMGA=left][/IMGA]Long muscular legs carried her slim body up the stairs of the home. Glancing back at the car that had driven her to the house she waved half-heartedly letting them know she would be just fine; sometimes she wondered what had made her decide to leave her perfectly calm hometown to come to some house full of other teenagers. Deciding that it was most likely boredom Amelia straightened her shoulders and pushed a few strands of long black hair behind her shoulders. Dark blue eyes stared at the door for a moment before a tanned hand reached forward and pushed it open slowly. Peaking around within the home she realized she had pretty much missed everyone; she could hear the sounds of people out by a pool. Taking a deep breath Amelia made her way up the stairs still glancing around as she walked through the halls. Finding a door that was slightly ajar she pushed on it gently, looking around she decided that it was still empty and hadn’t been taken yet.

Amelia liked the colors of the room; red and white. The sheets and comforter of the bed matched the walls with their floral designs of red on white. Slowly walking into the room she placed her bags down beside the foot of the bed. Dark blue hues looked around the room before she began unpacking. Quickly finishing up she changed into her own swimsuit deciding to join the others at the pool. Her swimsuit was a one piece; a piece of cloth pooling between her breasts before leading down her bottoms, backless it showed off her tattoos lining her back. Hips welcomed hands as the side gave someone a full view of her slim waist and full hips, along with the other various tattoos lining that part of her body. Full breasts bounced slightly as Amelia padded down the steps, out the back door and onto the patio. Amelia had many tattoos on her body; some had meanings while others didn’t. Smiling she waved to those around the pool and spoke with a Spanish accent. [I]“Hi, I’m Amelia. Sorry I’m so late.”[/I] She noticed one girl clinging to a male and automatically decided that she would most likely avoid her, at all costs. She was hoping that they had not just met. Amelia would hate to be stuck in a house full of hormonal teens with nothing else on their mind but sex. Gliding towards the side of the pool she gracefully dived into the water allowing herself to become lost in the cool liquid. Coming back up to the surface she rubbed some of the water from her eyes and pushed the thick locks of obsidian hair from her face. She could only hope that this would be a good summer.


Rouge723 – Oct 29, 2011 at 10:07 PM

He felt so exposed with just a T-shirt and shorts and almost involuntarily shuddered in the boiling car. Home was filled with ice, snow, and people wearing a few layers of coats. This was a complete flip from what his body was use to. But that’s why he’s going to the island, escaping the freezing weather to enjoy fun in the sun. The car rolled to a stop and a thought slipped through his mind as he stepped out [I]*And maybe I can tan a bit too while I’m here*[/I] With his duffel bag he entered the house which was a bit too fancy for his taste. The first few rooms were relatively empty and he wandered around feeling like and intruder until he happened to run into a tall man in a suit.

“Sir, would you like me to get you something?” the man spoke in a formal but friendly voice.

“I just need to know where my room is sir.” He spoke politely, even if he was a butler he deserved some respect for serving a bunch of teens on an island. The butler kindly showed him the way to his room where he unpacked his few belongings.

“Also if you wish I believe everyone else is outside in the water at the moment.” the butler said as he left the room. Excited at the thought, he quickly rummaged for his trunks. Haphazardly putting them on, he stopped to look in the mirror quickly before he made a fool of himself. Blue eyes stared back at him in the mirror as he tried to fix his brown hair. Not that his hair was long enough to get too messed up anyway, he still wanted to reassure himself before he met the others. Standing at 6’1” he scanned over his tone body which was attained through wrestling at his high school. The only part of himself that might stand out was his pale skin, but he brushed off the thought remembering that he would have plenty of time to get a tan. Seeing nothing else too out of place he almost flew down the stairs and stepped outside.

It was a beautiful sight, the white sandy beach, blue sky, and palm trees looked like a picture out of a postcard. For a few seconds he just absorbed the image before him. However, one second he was standing, staring out into the waves, and the next he was sprinting for the water. This was what he was waiting for, the thought of the warm water was imprinted in his mind as he raced for the shore. White sand shifted beneath his feet and he almost tripped over a girl who was sleeping. But determined to meet his goal, he corrected his sprint and leaped into a shallow dive into the waves.


redblood – Oct 30, 2011 at 3:41 AM

Siva sat at the cliff half asleep looking out on the horizon, she ate the last bit of her sandwich.
Then she saw a boy running over the beach and almost tripped on the girl, but got back on his feets and kept running down to the water and then diving into it. Siva went down from the cliff to the beach, and placed herself on a rock a bit away from the other people that were there. She took of her shoes and put her feets into the water, waiting for the sunsets arrival. She looked between the horizon and the guy a bit away that had dived into the water and the girl on the beach.


Nyles – Oct 30, 2011 at 11:30 AM

Ericka looked for Liam to see were he was. She looked around the trees and behind to bushes until she saw a foot peeking out of one “Liam what are you doing behind here?”


Zalia – Oct 30, 2011 at 1:12 PM

Liam made his foot go away. He swiftly and quietly went the other way around. He scared her by coming up behind her and hugging her body close to his. “So i am worth your time.” He spun her around and stood there smiling at her. He was glad one of the girls came to his rescue.

Scarny- jumped up quickly and curled her knees close to her body. She watched him. She slightly smiled at him. She tired hiding it though. She didn’t know how to place this boy. She thought he was cute but afraid of what he would think of her falling asleep on the beach. She sat there for a second and watched him. She finally got the courage. She didn’t know what it was but she had the courage to stand up and and take ask if she could join him. She had her shirt and shorts on so she didn’t look that skinny or good looking. She wondered if this would distraught him. “Umm I’m Scarny um may i join you?”


Nyles – Oct 30, 2011 at 2:04 PM

Ericka heart had leaped she Liam was behind her, then she heard him say “So I am worth Your Time”. She got turned around and smiled “Yeah” she blushed shyly smiling as she looked into his eyes.


Rouge723 – Oct 30, 2011 at 2:05 PM

The water was a crystal clear blue and refreshing after sitting in the boiling car for so long. He slowly opened his eyes to see small fish below swimming near the sandy bottom. Out a bit farther were splashes of color that he could only imagine be the coral reefs. However as much as he wanted to stay under the water, his lungs were starting to remind him that breathing was necessary. When he came to surface the water was just below his chest. Instead of continuing on he looked back to see how everyone else was doing. Immediately he noticed the girl who he almost tripped over wading out into the waves toward him. [I]*Crap I probably pissed her off or something… I really need to think before I do these kinds of things*[/I] So he put on his best [I](I’m so sorry)[/I] smile and started to wade toward her to apologize.

While walking through the water towards her, he realized that she was wearing a shirt and shorts that now was plastered to her frame from the water. She wasn’t the kind of girl who looked sickly thin, she had the just right amount of weight in all the right places. Quickly though he reorganized his thoughts and started saying “Hey I’m sorry about almost….” His hand was already scratching the back of his neck nervously, something he always did when talking to girls. Before he could finish, the girl asked if she could join him. A innocent grin crept across his face at the thought that he’s actually fitting in already AND talking to a girl. “Yeah sure! There are some…” He paused mid sentence and said, “Why don’t we start up a game or something with everyone? Marco- polo, tag, keep away, does anything sound good?” Everyone else seemed to be so spread out and doing their own thing. He wondered that if they were all going to be staying here a while he would like to meet everyone.


Zalia – Oct 30, 2011 at 2:14 PM

he smiled at her. “Guess that means you are worth my time.” He whirled her around. Then he moved he back towards the pool. HE gave a shrug to the other girl. Then he pushed Erica into the water. He jumped in after he making a fun game.


redblood – Oct 30, 2011 at 2:28 PM

Siva looked towards the guy who just gotten up from the water and started to talk to the girl he just a moment ago tripped over. ‘they are kinda qute together’ she thought even though she couldn’t hear what they said. Then she noticed that her legs had gotten a bit stiff so she decided to take a walk, it would still take a while before the sunset so she had enough time to go and come back. She went over the beach to get to the trail that went up to the house, hoping that she didn’t disturb the people on the beach, because they looked like they had a good time and she didn’t want to ruin their mood.


Zalia – Oct 30, 2011 at 2:34 PM

She gave a smile at the blubbering boy. She thought it was cute that he couldn’t figure out what to say. Then he suggested having other people joining them. She gave a smiled and brushed some hair out of her face but it didn’t stay back long. “Sure, If you want to i guess we can.” She got out of the water and waited for him. As the sun got higher. She was getting hotter. She took off her shirt and shorts. She usually didn’t do this. She usually hid her body because she had a lot of scars. When she did do this though she had a special lotion that was supposed to hide the scars. The only problem it didn’t work in water. Right now her scars were hidden though. the only other problem she refused to take of her arm bands but she didn’t want to get them wet. She looked at him revealing a cute but Gothic bikini.



Nyles – Oct 30, 2011 at 4:20 PM

Ericka was pushed into the water screaming. She swam to the shallow end screaming happily”You can’t get me’ she laughed swimming to the wall and trying to hide behind a floaty.


Zalia – Oct 30, 2011 at 5:53 PM

He swam after her then disappeared under the water. He came up and grabbed her leg. He pulled her under. He let go and swam up and laughed


Nyles – Oct 30, 2011 at 9:37 PM

Ericka was pulled and she kinda freaked out, but Liam pulled her back up and she started to laugh and she kissed his neck a special tradition in Cuba.


Zalia – Oct 31, 2011 at 8:23 PM

Liam smiled at that and he kissed her neck. Then he gave her a hickey


Ozzie Krampus – Oct 31, 2011 at 9:38 PM

[I]”Good afternoon, ladies and gentlemen!”[/I] A voice suddenly cut into the romantic atmosphere of the tropical paradise with a sharp crackle, booming out of the unseen speaker system that was set up across the island. [I]”Welcome to my island! I’m glad you all could come, and I hope you enjoy your relaxing stay. You’ve all probably met Thornton, my butler. If you need anything, just ask him!

“I’m sure you’re all wondering who I am, and why I’ve opened my home to you! Well, the answer is, my name is Preston Howell, and because I can! I’ll be seeing you all at supper shortly.”
As he finished his little speech, the [URL=”″]young man[/URL] holding the mic let the corners of his mouth turn up into a grin, flashing pearly whites to an invisible audience. His name was Preston Howell, he was seventeen, and he was the richest person under eighteen in the world. Unfortunately, money had to be spent in order to bring happiness, and so he’d opened his doors as a resort for other teenagers, like him, who wanted a little R&R… Relaxation and Romance. You wouldn’t think that a billionaire like Preston would have trouble meeting girls, but he did. It was all galas and corporate social events and press conferences, and most of the women were nowhere near his age. He’d finished high school, and he was taking his college courses online. Not a lot of mingling with normal girls. But maybe, just maybe…

Laughing, he angled the controls, and his private helicopter dropped down below the clouds, propeller spinning madly. By now, he knew, everyone on the island would be hearing him coming. He angled to land on the front lawn of the mansion, speaking into the mic again. [I]”And if you’re outside, I’ll be seeing you about now!”[/I]


redblood – Nov 1, 2011 at 4:50 AM

Siva stopped and listened to the man voice. “And if you’re outside, I’ll be seeing you about now!” He finnished and a helicopter started to come down through the clouds. Siva looked at the helicopter, almost about to think ‘rich bastard’ but stopped her thoughts in time, she didn’t like rich people that mutch because everyone she had met always thought they were better than others. But she didn’t want to think badly of the person that let them be here, [B]but [/B]he probably were exactly as every other rich kid.

Siva started to walk again when the helicopter had landed and she went in to the house to get herself a nice book and read in quiet and peace.


Nyles – Nov 1, 2011 at 7:42 AM

Ericka moaned as Liam formed a red spot on her neck, she wrapped her arms around him as his lips were still on her neck.


Rouge723 – Nov 1, 2011 at 10:23 AM

“Sure, If you want to i guess we can.” As she ambled through the clear blue water it almost seemed… surreal. The way her hair moved with the warm summer wind, her hips… *Snap out of it!* He then trained his eyes directly into the back of her head. [I]*I’m almost positive that girls don’t appreciate guys looking at their arse*[/I] With determined focus he kept his gaze neck up. However, this woman must have wanted to destroy his determination. Blood rushed to his cheeks in a blush when she started to take off her shirt. He looked away, not use to seeing so much skin in a world where you’ll freeze if your not covered from head to toe. He waited patiently for her to finish removing her clothes. In desperation to keep his mind from wandering he asked “So whats your name?” As he said this, he turned to look at the girl who was now revealing her Gothic bikini. He… couldn’t… help it…. Blue eyes traveled across the curves of her chest down to her waist and thighs, feasting on the sighted delights of a woman’s body. Sunlight made her skin almost glow, and he marveled how soft it looked.

“Good afternoon, ladies and gentlemen!”

Thankfully, his attention was ripped from the girl before him and directed to the loud speakers. He wondered, as the man spoke, about the real reason why this guy would open his home to teens. However, he didn’t really want to question this, he was just thankful for being invited!

“I’ll be seeing you about now!”

He turned around again to look back at the girl saying “I guess he joined us just in time!” Without thinking, he gently grabbed the girls hand, eager to join the main group to see their host. However, as he went to grab her hand, he noticed the arm bands that tightly clung to her skin. His big hand wrapped around hers and turned it over, exposing the bands to the sunlight. He lightly gazed at them and grazed his opposite hand’s fingers over the rough surface of the band. If the worst was true, he didn’t want to pry where he wasn’t wanted. Not exactly knowing what to say without ruining the mood and situation he just said lightly, ” I didn’t know you were into archery… you should wear your guards more often if you don’t want to get your forearm scratched up.”


Diana – Nov 1, 2011 at 12:07 PM

[imga=right][/imga] There were hundreds of teenagers on the Island, and she had to be the only one there for [B]work[/B].

Raven Alabaster was dressed in uniform. A simple khaki pair of [I]skorts[/I], which was probably popular back when her Mom was a kid, and a simple white blouse complete with a name tag. Having a name like Raven, people would probably expect her to be one of those brooding goth kids with the dyed black hair, porcelain skin and morose personality. Nope! That was her parents. Growing up the only child to a pair of Victorian loving goths with a loved for dead things and disturbing poetry could have made for a really weird kid. Raven considered herself lucky that she was as normal as she could be at 16 years old. She liked her parents, did well in school, and here she was spending the summer with a fairly good job so she could afford to buy herself her first car. There were no stupid misconceptions that she was ugly, weird, or a total loser nor did she tromp around thinking she was god’s gift to the universe. Raven enjoyed her life.

Of course, Raven didn’t know she was going to be working for Preston Howell. Probably the most weird teenage billionaire she ever heard of. Nor did she think she would spend her summer surrounded by people her own age, all getting to party and have fun while she changed their bed sheets and cleaned up their bathrooms. While she was busy staying out of the way and doing her job, she had a chance to get a feel for some of the guests.

Raven decided right away that Ericka was a sexual predator and gave her the creeps. Siva seemed really nice, but painfully shy. Scarny had a total attitude problem, and Raven doubted she get along with the girl at all. Sofia was a super clutz and Raven just knew something was gonna end up broken by her before the end of the retreat. Ricky had been quiet and out of the way the entire time along with a couple others. Raven was pretty sure Liam had no personality at all and probably got through life by his good-looks. Tarka came across as one of those girls that liked to start drama. Amelia seemed pretty cool and Raven loved the girl’s tattoos. Then there was this guy that was so awkward with the ladies that Raven had to prevent herself from laughing out loud. She didn’t know his name yet, but he was probably going to have hell with the girls.

There were tons of other people on the island she had already come to get familiar with as well. Raven tried to make sure she knew everyone’s names and their quirks… it made it easier to get things done.

For now, she was in the Mansion, folding up sheets and making a bed in one of the bedrooms. Occasionally staring out the window and wishing she were outside splashing around in the ocean water too. Lucky brats!


Ozzie Krampus – Nov 1, 2011 at 3:20 PM

Preston took off his headset as he jumped down out of his sleek black helicopter, shaking the wrinkles out of his coat. Despite the balmy weather, he was dressed head to toe in heavy fabrics, all in grey and silver, from his satiny trench coat and soft suede gloves to his hand-dyed Italian leather boots. He hadn’t felt the heat, up in the air; he’d change once he finished his meet and greet. Running his fingers through his windblown brown hair, he looked up at the house just in time to see a girl disappear inside. He opened his mouth to call out a hello, but she shut the door on him. His [I]own[/I] door.

That was a little discouraging.

She wasn’t the only person to be found, though; he could hear people splashing around in the pool on the other side of the mansion, and there were two other teens a little ways down the beach, just coming out of the water; a boy and a girl. Grinning, Preston waved to them. “Hello over there! Sorry to meet and run, but I’ve got to go take care of a few things inside! I’ll see you in a few minutes, I hope?”

With his pleasantries exchanged, he nodded to the pair and headed into his island home. Thornton was standing by the door to take his coat and gloves, and Preston gave him a genuinely grateful smile. He didn’t know what he would do without his butler, especially in recent years. The man had been a rock. So, too, had been Preston’s other staff member, Jennifer. She’d managed housework around the estate, until this summer, when she’d had to take maternity leave and they’d found themselves a little like fish out of water without her help. Thornton had hired a couple of new people to make up for the gap, while Preston had been away on business. He hadn’t had a chance to meet them yet.

Waving to the boy decked out in black sitting on his couch, Preston bounced up the stairs. He hated to be rude and not go greet the guy properly, but he needed to get out of these clothes. He didn’t know where that girl he’d seen had gone off to, but he assumed she was in one of the many guest bedrooms, because the second floor of the house seemed deserted. Everyone was out enjoying the tropical air.

Preston’s room was down the hall on the far right wing of the house, with a window view that overlooked the sea as well as the pool in the backyard. When he was away from home, it looked like any other bedroom in the house, but for the photographs of his parents hanging on the walls and sitting on the dresser. That was his destination, and as he went, Preston shrugged out of his vest and unbuttoned his collared dress shirt, draping them over one arm as he let himself into his room.

Oh. Oops. There was a girl in here. Aaand he was shirtless.

“Oh, sorry!” What was she doing in his room? Wait. She was wearing a uniform. One of the new staffers?


Diana – Nov 1, 2011 at 3:32 PM

[imga=right][/imga] Raven had just walked out of the private bathroom after stocking the linen closet with several fresh towels, only to find Preston Howell undressing. She almost slowly backed up and retreated to hide in the bathroom until he was gone, but he noticed her. Now staring at her with that bewildered deer-in-headlights look. As if seeing a man shirtless was actually that big of a deal.

She was smirking. Raven immediately wiped that look off her face and cleared her throat. A more professional expression took it’s place as she stood straight, pulled up a hand to cover her eyes (to preserve his dignity after all. He was the one looking embarrassed), and proceeded to try and ease her way across the room where she had all of her supplies still sitting in a small push cart.

“Mr. Howell. I’ll just be out of your way in a second. Will you be needing anything before I escape quickly and gossip to all the ladies about seeing you half naked?” Dang! The comment slipped out before she caught herself. Raven couldn’t help it, the look on his face was amusing!


redblood – Nov 1, 2011 at 3:38 PM

Siva had noticed a guy in a suit a bit behind her before closing the door and thought ‘So that’s the rich guy, he will die of heatstroke in that getup’ She walked to her room and closed the door after herself, then started to search after the book she had planned to read. It took some time for her to find it because it had fallen down from the place she had put it. When she finally found it she went out of the room to see a half nacked man standing infront of the room on the opposit side saying “Oh, sorry!” She also noticed the girl wearing a uniform whom he was speaking to.
She tried to walk away from there as quietly as she could, the only one she didn’t want to know whas that rich person. Rich people always got others into trouble, at least that was what she had learned by experience. She hoped those two were to busy with eachother to notice her when she tried to slink out to the coach.


Ozzie Krampus – Nov 1, 2011 at 5:39 PM

Okay, so… Here was the thing. Preston was sort of awkward with girls.

After all, as previously mentioned, he hadn’t had a lot of practice. And besides, he’d been about to start taking off his trousers.

When the girl teased him, he actually felt the back of his neck heat up. She wouldn’t be able to see it unless he turned around, but it was bright red all the way from his hairline to his shoulders. He hadn’t expected to be called out for it. In an attempt to save what was left of his pride, he told her, “Uh, no thank you-” he glanced at her name tag, “-Raven, I can take it from here. I just really need to get out of these clothes.”

Whoops, maybe he shouldn’t have added that last part. He glanced over his shoulder, contemplating finding a pretense to just come back later, and noticed the girl from before tiptoeing by. Why did she want to avoid him so badly? He would have to find out. Later. When he was fully dressed.


Zalia – Nov 1, 2011 at 7:01 PM

Scarny knew he was watching her. She was so self conciseness. She figured he wanted to go with the others because this ugly girl had just hit on him and he wanted out of it. She turned and looked at him. She smiled at the way he was watching like shew was pretty. She was most surprised when she heard the announcement. Then when he grabbed her hand she wanted to faint. She was pretty happy with the results. “How are we going to ask all of them?” she questioned hoping this new caller wouldn’t leave her.


Spider Monkey – Nov 1, 2011 at 9:41 PM

[SOLID=blue][IMGA=left][/IMGA]Dark blue hues rolled slightly as she watched the two exchange kisses and such. She groaned inwardly as she swam to the edge of the pool; she really hoped she would meet someone with a bit of decency before the day was up or she was going to be mighty bored the whole summer. Pulling herself up out of the pool she twisted her hair around her hands and smiled as she walked past the couple wringing her hair out right above their heads. [I]“Oh, I’m sorry, didn’t see you there.”[/I] Amelia gasped out; her voice dripped with sarcasm before grabbing a stark white towel and wrapped it around her torso. Petite feet moved across the ground as she approached the large glass door. Slender fingers wrapped themselves around the knob and turned it carefully before she stepped inside; resisting the urge to slam the door behind her Amelia closed it gently. Glancing around she realized just how nice the home was, marble floors met her eyes and marble columns separated the living room from the front foyer. She was surprised that she hadn’t noticed the grander of the home beforehand. Slim fingers ran across a mahogany table lined with expensive trinkets. Her eyes widened in admiration at the things; she hadn’t seen anything so nice in her entire life.

Amelia was actually a simple girl; she grew up in the deep south of Georgia with just her mother. Her mother had struggled throughout Amelia’s whole childhood to support her. Becoming friends with the wrong crowd she managed to get money by selling illegal substances to other under-age kids. She regretted her past with a passion and hoped that someday she could get a good job, take care of her mother and support herself. Amelia had attained the tattoos lining her body from a friend that worked in a tattoo parlor. He had done hers on the side; no one knew who had done them so that he wouldn’t lose his job. Her father had never been around; too busy running around with other women and creating half-siblings for Amelia that she would never know. A heavy sigh left her lungs as she glanced down at her wrists, each had ivy circling them along with deep red roses. They signified her feelings of being locked up all the time. At the moment, she felt caged in. Her probation officer had forced her to come to the resort, he thought it would help her [I]‘social skills’ [/I]because she was a [I]‘smartass’[/I]. Glancing around one last time Amelia dragged herself up the stairs. Walking past a cart she waved half-heartedly at one of the staff members; she wondered if she could still apply to be a part of the staff instead of a guest. She hated having others wait on her.

Walking into her room she removed her swimsuit and changed into regular clothing. She had heard the helicopter overhead and the males voice over a speaker as he arrived; she had known whose estate she was coming too. She had actually done research just to make sure he wasn’t some wack-job that was going to kill her in her sleep, Amelia was actually very paranoid about things like that. Padding across her room in jeans a few inches too long for her and a white t-shirt she opened her door quietly to walk down the hallway. Her stomach growled at her to inform her that she was hungry. Walking down the stairs she admired the home’s elaborate artistry again. Padding across the room she found a door that led to a kitchen. Walking in she was shocked to find a full staff and a chef. Biting her lip for a moment she walked over to a counter and smiled at one of the women chopping up vegetables for the dinner. [I]“Hi, can I help at all?”[/I] She asked shocking the woman and causing her to jump almost a foot into the air. Amelia had been known for her uncanny ability to be quiet most of the time. Apologizing to the woman Amelia smiled and patted her hand softly. [I]“Don’t worry, I won’t bite. I was just wondering if I could help in anyway.”[/I] The chef turned around to see Amelia just then and shooed her out of the room informing her that dinner would be done soon. Nodding she walked out of the room and approached the back door. Opening it just enough so that she could yell out at the still smooching couple; [I]“Dinner’s almost done, better get in and get dressed so you don’t miss it.”[/I] Closing the door she managed to find a dining room and find herself a seat at the table waiting patiently for dinner to be served.


redblood – Nov 2, 2011 at 4:50 AM

Siva tried to stop herself from giggling when she had heard the workers comment and his reaction. She were able to not giggle untill she had come so far they couldn’t hear her. She couldn’t stop laughing once she started, when she finally were able to stop she got surprised that something like that actually got her to laugh. She hadn’t laughed in ages, even when she thought something was funny she just gave a little smile. ‘Maybe this trip wont be as bad as I thought it would be’ she thought and smiled, before remembering that her room now where in front of that rich guys room. She gave out a loud sight and hit herself with her book, then remembering that she had taken the book with her. ‘I must be the only person on earth forgetting things I have in my hands’ she sighted again and laughted a bit. Then she started to read sitting in the stairs.


Rouge723 – Nov 2, 2011 at 3:14 PM

After his instruction on archery the girl was silent, and for those few awkward moments his face became more and more red with thoughts of [I]*What the [B][U]hell[/U][/B] was that!?!?! You shouldn’t have even brought up the stupid bands!*[/I] Seconds seemed like hours as he just stood there waiting like an idiot with his head down, looking to the side, and shuffling nervously. Soon he wasn’t able to take it anymore, and without waiting for her reply back he marched towards the house. Now he had never let go of the girl’s hand, so she was almost forcefully dragged behind him. This continued for a short amount of time until the girl finally said something.

“How are we going to ask all of them?”

His defiant marching turned into a slow walk, and a smile grew back on his face as most of the worries ebbed away from his mind. Sighing with relief he turned his head to say, “We just have to find our host, that’s…..” The words were cut off by a shout from the house. A man stood next to the house, standing tall and proud with a grin etched across his face. He wore clothes that were not only flashy and fancy, but too warm for this weather. [I]*This has to be our host.*[/I] The man then waved to them and continued to greet them. “I’ll see you in a few minutes, I hope?” He just grinned and waved back shouting, “Will do!” while thinking, [I]*Speak of the devil, and the devil shall appear*[/I]

He turned back around to the girl, about to say something along the lines of meeting their host when he noticed that his hand was still very much attached to hers. Quickly he let go of her hand and retracted his, his face distorting into disgust for himself for not thinking what a guy holding a girl’s hand ‘means’. After the action he immediately regretted it, knowing that it could be easily taken the wrong way. Not wanting to hurt the girl he started to babble “I didn’t mean it like that! I mean, I don’t think we are.. I didn’t try to… I just… ” Shaking his head he tried to reformulate his words into something understandable, but it was like trying to wrestle someone three weight classes above you. With his mind giving him nothing more then messed up phrases, he sighed and said, “I’m sorry.” and started to walk again towards the house dwelling on his major screw-up.


Zalia – Nov 2, 2011 at 6:18 PM

She ran up to him and turned him around. “Its fine.” She had totally forgotten the archery comment. “I don’t do archery. I was wandering though if you wanted to sit with me at super?” She asked hoping he would say yes because she was excited about getting some of the deserts she ordered this morning. She grabbed his hand not letting him answer. She ran up the stairs and right in front of her room door. She didn’t want him to see her room. She doesn’t like people seeing her room unless they actually tried to see it. She kind of hoped he would try and go into her room but then again wast sure how he would react to the gothic posters and all the other secrets she had in her room. She was most worried about the bandages she had for hiding her arms.


redblood – Nov 4, 2011 at 5:02 AM

[I]”It wont be any different there from here even if I go” Siva said
“It doesn’t hurt to go and see if something happens, someone will talk to you and then you can try to talk to them, and if it goes bad then you wont see them again when you leave the island anyway” Her oldest brother tried to convince her.
Siva sighted and played with her fingers, nothing would change if she went, so it was just a waste of time.
“But I will miss a lot of training if I go” She said trying to convince him that she couldn’t go.
“You are better than me, give me a chance to get to your level. You can look at this as a vacation” He said
“You wouldn’t get to my level even if I were gone for ten years” She muttered.
“Ha I knew it, you don’t think you need training” He laughed
“DAMN, okay I leave, but nothing will change” She said

[/I]Siva sat in the stairs and after a while she fell asleep just to wake up from the thump of her book falling down. She looked around confused for some seconds about where she were, weren’t she in her dining room at home discussing with her brother? After some seconds she realized that it was a dream, whas it a mistake to come here? She had been talking to one person but she werent sure if she had come somewhere with it. ‘Well the time will tell if this was a waste of time or not’ she thought, still a bit disappointed that she didn’t have any of her training equipment with her, her brother wanted her to relax so she didn’t get to have anything that she could train with to the island.
‘Maybe I should go and ask when the dinner is finished, I’m hungry’ She thought but didn’t go to ask, instead she fell asleep again.


Rouge723 – Nov 4, 2011 at 1:56 PM

A soft slender hand brushed against his shoulder gently pushing him in such a way so that he now faced the girl. He expected anger, sadness, or maybe if he was really lucky, a mixture of both, but when he looked up all he saw was a sweet smile. That single smile was calming the storm of dwelling thoughts and frustration within him, and when she said, “Its fine.” her words melted away what torment was left, leaving a small smile on his face. With those words also came a huge relief, the last thing he wanted to do was to hurt someone at a time when everyone is suppose to be having fun.

“Would you like to sit with me at supper?” She said, claiming his attention when it was about to slip deeper into thought. At the sound of supper his stomach gave a grumbling reply which he hoped wasn’t audible to others. Laughing he said, “Sure! I could defiantly go for…” until the girl quickly grabbed his hand and pulled him towards the house. The initial tug caught him off guard and almost made him trip in the sand again, but he corrected himself and allowed the girl to guide him to wherever she was going. Soon they were in the house and dripping water on the floors from their wet clothes. He wondered where the girl was taking him, but he knew he would figure out in due time. Instead he was more curious about what the girl’s name was. [I]*I think she said it before but I’m not sure what it was…*[/I] So as they were slowing down next to a room he asked, “I’m sorry but what was that name again Miss?” She let go of his hand and entered the room. He followed her in the room nonchalantly and stopped near the entrance to look around. The room looked like it was already personalized to her touch instead of looking like she had just arrived here. Posters hung on the walls with a gothic theme that matched her swimwear and many other items in her room.

He hand never hung out with the ‘Gothic’ crowd before, they were always people he just passed by in the hallways and never said hi too. Plus goths never joined the wrestling team, at least when he was there, so he never got to know any that way. The stereotypical Goth wore black and had a love of dead, creepy things. However, you can never assume a person fits into this mold so he wasn’t just going to assume anything about her. Instead of jumping to conclusions he just watched her go about the room and waited for her to reveal her name again. [I]*Oy why am I so forgetful?*[/I]


Zalia – Nov 6, 2011 at 7:36 PM

She giggled slightly at the remark for her name. “Its OK i don’t really remember your name either. I’m Scarny.” She started to blush.
“Sorry.” She grabbed some of her cloths and after drying off slipped off her wet cloths and slipped her dried ones over her bathing suit. She was thinking maybe they could go swimming again after supper. Or they could stay inside and watch a movie or something. She turned to him and smiled. “We can also go to your room if you want to slip on something else.”


SEArchitect888 – Nov 11, 2011 at 1:02 AM

Michael gave a sigh of exasperation as he looked at his watch, the car finally rolling up the drive. He would be going to Stanford the following fall for a degree in thermo-mechanical physics, and his orientation had gone two hours late. He knew that there was nothing he could have done about it, but hated to be late and wanted to get a sail in before dinner that evening.

Hoping out of the car, Michael grabbed his backpack and duffle bag and looked at the waning sun. He still had a few hours of daylight left. Of course, going for a sail would also mean missing dinner. After a moment’s contemplation, Michael decided to go for a quick one and then see about dinner. He hadn’t exactly come here to make friends or have a romance. He was here because this would be the last summer he could enjoy his favorite pastime before spending the next six years in a lab. This didn’t mean that he would not like to meet people – he would love to meet some friends or maybe even a sweetheart, it just wasn’t what was most important to him at the moment.

Walking into the house, Michael was greeted by a tall man in a black suit. “Dinner will be ready within the hour, sir.” He said warmly. “Shall I escort you to your room so you can unpack beforehand?”

“Thank you, sir, but if you could please just tell me how to find it – I do not wish to encumber you.”

Michael found his room with ease, passing several people in different rooms along the way. He didn’t stop to say hello, but swiftly found his room, dropped his duffle bag and backpack, and changed into his bathing suit. Glancing at his reflection in a tall mirror on the back of the door, he saw his toned arms and torso that resulted from his passion. He smiled a little – he hoped that he would not lose his strength while he was away.Grabbing his backpack again and slipping on his water shoes, Michael flipped the lights and strode out of the house.

The boathouse was just a short walk beyond the pool, where he then found three small craft tethered to a short pier. Taking the smallest one, he untied the mooring line, dropped his backpack on the mesh flooring, and cast off. Within five minutes he was out on the open water, cruising at what was likely ten knots. The glow of orange on the water was gorgeous, and the white house on the island seemed to almost glow in the warm light. Looking at his watch again, Michael noted that dinner would be starting within about twenty-five minutes. He decided he’d just come in about twenty minutes late.


redblood – Nov 12, 2011 at 3:14 PM

Siva awoked when a man shook her carefully, it was the butler.
“Sorry to disturb you but dinner will be ready in thirty minutes” he said.
“Oh, thanks” Siva said still a bit dazed after falling asleep in the stairs, but she fast woke when her stomach reminded her that she was really hungry. She hurried to her room and was happy that she didn’t meet the rich guy. She left the book she had fallen asleep with in the stairs then she put up her hair in a ponytail before going to the dining room to take a place and wait for the others, it’s not like she had anything else to do before it was time for dinner. She fast took a look in the mirror and thought she looked really childish in ponytail, but she have had to many experiences with the hair falling into the food to care about her looks.
She went to the dining room were the porcelain already were nicely set, the only thing missing was the food and the guests.

’20 minutes left’ Siva thought and sat down.


Spider Monkey – Nov 13, 2011 at 6:17 AM

[SOLID=blue][IMGA=left][/IMGA]Amelia had continued to sit at the table, listening to the noises around her. The staff in the kitchen preparing dinner, the other staff members milling about the house picking things up that needed to be cleaned. One man had entered the house and went upstairs before coming back down the stairs and leaving again. She heard one butler inform a girl that dinner would be ready in thirty minutes. Blue hues moved slowly over the decorations of the dining room, it was all so elegant and expensive looking that Amelia felt like the home wasn’t lived in. She shivered, feeling suddenly cold in the big home. Wrapping her arms around herself Amelia continued to stare around the big room, admiring a few of the paintings. Pushing the chair out Amelia slowly stood up, jeans falling around her bare feet she moved slowly towards one of the paintings on the far wall. Standing there for a few minutes she stared at the artwork, thinking about how it was so dark, and old looking. Shaking her head black tendrils fell down her back in curls, still wet from her short swim in the pool. She planned on going out to the beach later that evening to see how the water was. Sighing softly to herself Amelia turned to see a girl enter the room and sit down at the table. She was pretty sure that the girl hadn’t seen her over by the wall.

Clearing her throat Amelia moved to the chair across the table from the girl. Keeping her eyes on the female Amelia sat down slowly, trying to figure out what type of person she was like. She figured she was a shy girl, which kept to herself and didn’t really speak to others. Tapping her fingers on the table slowly Amelia glanced around the room once again trying to find something that she could stare at. Sighing again Amelia decided that maybe it wouldn’t bad if she introduced herself to the girl. Smiling towards the girl across the table from her Amelia spoke in a happy tone; [I]“Hey, I’m Amelia. What’s your name?” [/I]She grimaced at herself for sounding so cliché when that wasn’t the type of person she was. Moving her hands quietly she began to rub the tattoo on the inside of her left wrist and hoped that the girl would actually speak back to her, she hated when people ignored her especially when she was speaking directly to them. Sighing heavily again Amelia began to stare at the random objects in the room waiting for the others to arrive.


redblood – Nov 13, 2011 at 6:43 AM


Siva got startled when a girl suddenly cleared her throat, she had thought she was alone in the room and didn’t expect anyone else in at least fifteen minutes. The girl sat down in front of Siva and started to look around like she searched for something.
‘what a beautiful girl’ Siva thought and caught herself staring, before the girl had noticed she focused on staring down in the table. It was silent in the big dining room, and Siva hoped the others would come soon so that embarrassing silence would end.
Suddenly the girl spoke which surprised Siva so much so she almost fell of the chair.
[I]”Hey, I’m Amelia. What’s your name?” [/I]the girl said. It took at least half a minute before Siva were able to answer, she had been to busy wondering how she would answer without sounding rude.
‘I should say “Hey, I’m Siva nice to meet you” yes I will say that, with a really possitive tone’ She thought and were getting herself ready to say it.
“I’m Siva” She said with a bit bored tone, without looking up from the table.
‘I did it again’ She thought making a loud sight in her head.


redblood – Nov 20, 2011 at 6:01 AM

Siva looked down in to the table embarrased over not being able to introduce herself properly.

— (OOC: I hope everyone starts to live soon or else I will start to roleplay with myself)

Alexander were running up the road up to the house, he had been so busy so he missed the first buss which made him miss the first boat. He just hoped he would be in time for dinner. When he was running up to the house he saw some people at the pool
“Phew, then I’m not late” he said to himself.
the 19 year old guy looked at the house for a while before going in. As Fast as he came in he felt the wonderful scent of food, it was probably finnished soon. He could barely wait, but first he needed to unpack his stuff, oooor he could just throw the bags in to his room and go and mingle with the others before dinner. PERFECT IDEA. He found the butler and asked the man where his room were and the man chowed him there. He then laid the bags on the bed before going to see if he could find anyone to talk with.


Nyles – Nov 20, 2011 at 9:08 AM

Ericka looked around for Siva”Siva where are u?”she yelled out.


redblood – Nov 20, 2011 at 9:12 AM

Siva sat and wondered if Amelia would keep talking to her when she heard Ericka shouting, wondering where Siva were.
She didn’t know if it would be to rude to leave Amelia but she did anyway
“exuse me” she said to Amelia and went out from the room to find Ericka.


Spider Monkey – Nov 20, 2011 at 10:46 AM

Amelia raised her eyebrows at the girls reply; god did this girl have some kind of problem with talking to other people. She forced herself to smile though and shrug her shoulders before glancing around the room once again. “Well, nice to meet you Siva.” Her voice was clipped and anyone that could hear could tell that Amelia tone was dripping with sarcasm. If people wanted to be social with her she couldn’t be the only one making an effort. She could tell that the girl wasn’t really interested in talking but Amelia was trying to make an effort dammit, her probation officer had told her to keep her temper in check and make friends. Mentally rolling her eyes she sat up a little straighter as hearing someone call out the girls’ name. Maybe the girl could be social after all! There was still hope! But then Amelia lost all hope as the girl got up and left with a simple excuse me. Sighing heavily Amelia dropped her arms on the table and groaned inwardly. She hated people, she hated being around other people except those that she knew well. Glancing around the room she looked for something to stare at; of course unless someone else would just so happen to walk in and perhaps keep her company and keep her from completely losing her mind and any self-control she had left. She wondered if she could smoke in the house, if not then she was in for many walks on the beach at night. Shifting her foot Amelia began tapping it light on the ground as she waited for the other people to finally join her at the table; she wondered where the hell that rich guy was anyways.


redblood – Nov 20, 2011 at 1:00 PM

Siva found Ericka a bit from the dining room and instead of saying hi she just took up a hand and waved to her.

Alexander walked around the house, the most of the people seemed to be outside. He were just going to go outside but suddenly he saw a girl sitting alone in the dining room.
“Hello” He said to her “mind if I join you?” He continued and sat down before she had answered.
“I’m Alexander, but call me Alex. Whats your name?” He smiled and stretched out his hand to chake hers.


Spider Monkey – Nov 24, 2011 at 4:26 PM

Amelia had continued to sit in the dining room staring off into space as she waited for the other people at the house to join her for dinner. She was getting impatient with them when suddenly a male walked into the room. Now, Amelia didn’t have a problem with males but over the years she had learned to never trust one, nor did she ever let them know what she was feeling. Raising her eyebrows slightly she listened as he asked if he could sit down but joined her before she could answer. She hoped this person would be nice, and actually talk a little more than the girl before him. Amelia enjoyed talking to others and she did enjoy getting into debates with people; she didn’t really enjoy shallow conversations where people talked about clothing and hair. She shivered on the inside of the thought of being stuck in a conversation with someone about hair. Smiling slightly blue hues stared at the male as a tanned hand reached forward to grasp his within hers and shook it gently. “I’m Amelia, nice to meet you Alex. Where are you from?” She asked casually, she couldn’t detect an accent from him and she was sure that he would detect hers quickly. Amelia always spoke with a southern accent, some had compared her voice to Paula Deens, but sweeter on the ears like velvet. She had chuckled at her friend’s comparison and had told them she was nothing like the famous cook.

Later on down the road Amelia would figure out that her accent was like the woman’s and it scared her completely senseless. She had attempted to speak without an accent but it just wasn’t possible for her so, she accepted her southern roots and spoke like the Georgia girl she was. She wasn’t afraid to show others that southern girls weren’t all countries girls that rode horses, though she could and had a few times. Amelia was one of those few females that enjoyed tattoos and rock music but could appreciate the type of life living in the country gave you. She could name at least twenty Hank William Jr. songs by song and show some boys how to skin a deer better than their fathers could. Smiling again she eyed the boy for a moment before deciding that he might be nice, though she wouldn’t make any judgments until he showed his true colors, she would patiently wait for the moment it would happen and chuckle to herself as it did. Men always had ulterior motives when dealing with women, she had learnt that at a young age and had accepted that no man could truly care for a woman the way he should.


redblood – Nov 25, 2011 at 7:03 AM

She shook Alex hand and told him her name was Amelia, then asked where he were from.
“Well, I come from United Kingdom from the beginning but six years ago my parents got a divorce and my father moved back to new york where he grew up, and then I decided to come with him.” He said and laughed a bit, he didn’t have any british dialect even though he had lived there the most of his life. “So where are you from? Southern?” He asked Amelia, even though her dialect where southern she didn’t look like those southern people you often saw on pictures.
But she was cute, actually she was really hot. Alex tried to shake of that thought, he weren’t there to look at sexy girls, he had a perfect girlfriend waiting for him at home. He would never betray her, ever. He would never be one of [I]those [/I]guys.


Spider Monkey – Nov 25, 2011 at 8:30 PM

Amelia smiled as he announced where he was from, she found it interesting that he had been to so many places. Hearing him ask where she was from she chuckled at his guess of the south. Nodding her head black curls fell over her shoulders and tickled her arms. Moving one hand to sit on the table while the other moved beneath the table and sat in her lap she began to speak calmly, “Mhm, I’m from Georgia, lived there pretty much my whole life. Never really went anywhere else though except once I went to Kansas to see my great aunt before she passed away. It’s cool though how you’ve lived in different places, I wish I could travel more but my mom doesn’t make enough to afford to send me to just anywhere.” Smiling brightly Amelia shrugged her shoulders after her last words and raised her arms above her head to stretch her back before glancing towards a side door as a woman walked in with two plates. “Oh finally, some food!” She exclaimed before glancing over at the male smiling even more. Reaching one hand out to grasp a fork she smiled up at the woman. Her tattoo covered arms moved gracefully as she slid her plate closer to her. Glancing down at the large steak with a baked potato to the side and some steamed carrots she smiled hearing her stomach growl softly.

Eating the food quickly but politely Amelia finished up by sipping her water slowly and then glancing across the table at Alex. He seemed like a nice guy and she smiled brightly as an idea suddenly struck her. It would give her a chance to get to know him and walk outside to smoke a cigarette. “Alex, would you like to join me for a walk on the beach? Just so we can get to know one another, it doesn’t look like anyone else is going to be joining us anytime soon and I’m sure they wouldn’t mind if we just slipped out for a little while. I want to hear all about New York, I’ve never been there before.” Her voice was light and carefree as she spoke and her blue eyes sparkled with enthusiasm about hearing about his time in New York.


redblood – Nov 26, 2011 at 6:09 AM

Alex got as happy as Amelia did when the food came, he was hungry to. He ate just a litle food, he had never been able to eat as much as others. People sometimes thought he were anorexic but he never lost weight even though he ate so litle, and he never thought himself of either to big or to small.
Amelia and Alex finnished eating almost at the same time. Suddenly she asked him if he wanted to join her for a walk on the beach. Well she got a point in that the others didn’t seem to be comming there soon. And they could always join them later anyways.
“Sure if you want to” he said and smile, some of his friends that happend to be girls always told him not to smile like that to other girls because they could get the wrong idea and think he were flirting. Ofcourse he always forgot about that and did it anyways. Many girls often thought he were flirting both because of his looks and his way of acting, ofcourse that was never his intenciouns.

He got up from the chair and were ready to walk out “So what do you want to know?” he asked because he had no idea where to start.


Spider Monkey – Nov 26, 2011 at 9:13 PM

Amelia nodded and stood up to walk towards the door. “You don’t mind if I smoke do you? I’ll try to blow the smoke away from you but I can’t control where the wind takes it.” She asked, if he had a problem with her smoking she wouldn’t do it and just wait until she was alone or something. Amelia didn’t know if there was smoking allowed inside the house and she didn’t want to risk breaking any of the rules, if there were any. Blue hues were bright as she heard his question before walking through the doorway into the entrance hall, hoping he would follow her outside. “Well, what’s the weather like up there?” She asked, she had never been that far up north before and didn’t know if it was really as cold as so many people claimed. Walking towards the front door she reached forwards and pulled it open, waiting for him to go out before she would follow.


redblood – Nov 27, 2011 at 5:14 AM

“No I don’t mind if you smoke” He laughed and walked outside waiting for her to come out herself after him. He had so many friends who smoked so he didn’t notice the smell anymore, it would almost be a chock for him if no one at the island smoked.
“well the winters are cold, and the strong winds doesn’t make it any better, and the summer is hot and humid. I like the spring and autumn, then it is somewhat good weather.”
They walked down the path towards the beach, on their way he noticed many people at the pool, so that’s where everyone had gone to.


Spider Monkey – Nov 27, 2011 at 1:00 PM

Amelia smiles brightly as she hears that he doesn’t have a problem with her smoking as they walk. She was relieved that he didn’t mind, she would have had to wait even longer and it had already been almost six hours since she’d had one. Pulling the back of Pall-malls from her pocket she slipped one of the long cigarettes from the pack and retrieved her black lighter with a pirate on it from her pocket as well. Lighting her cigarette Amelia nodded after exhaling the smoke and stuffing the pack of cigarettes and lighter back into her jeans pocket. Listening to him speak she thought about how he said the winters were harsh, she had heard it snowed a lot up there but she had never known the wind was bad as well. “I’ve heard the winters are horrid.” Glancing down at her bare feet as they walked down the path Amelia thought of her home. She missed it already but she knew this little trip would do her well. Maybe she would learn to control her temper. Noticing him glancing at the pool she decided to change the topic. “Do you have any tattoos? I’m sure you can tell I do since I kind of have a lot.” She chuckled and glanced down at her arms, staring at the array of colors covering her skin.


redblood – Nov 29, 2011 at 12:39 PM

They strolled down the path chit-chating, Alex thought it was a really nice start. He didn’t think he would meet someone to talk to this fast, especially since he was late.
“Yeah the winters are really horrid, I hibernate every winter in my room” he laughed and looked up on the cloud free sky before continuing “no I don’t have any tattoos, I don’t think tattoos are my ‘thing’ so I pass on that.” He thought for a moment “but [I]if [/I]I would get one, it would be an eagle, the symbol for strength, freedom and victory. But right now it’s not my thing so the eagle will need to wait.” He said and felt how the wind changed direction so the smoke came in his face. He went to the other side of Amelia before continuing.
“So does your tattoos symbolise anything?” He asked her.


Spider Monkey – Nov 30, 2011 at 8:40 PM

Amelia listened to him explain the winters in New York, chuckling softly she noticed him move to the other side of her. Smiling over at him she heard him explain that tattoos weren’t really for him and asked if hers meant anything. Looking down at her own tattoo covered arms she stared at the roses circling her forearms and wrists. Dropping the cigarette to the ground she covered it with dirt to make sure it went out before continuing to walk. Taking a moment to think she took a deep breath before beginning to speak and point at the roses on her wrist. “Yeah, they have plenty of meaning to me. The roses on my wrists represent the hardships I’ve been through. Roses are beautiful yet deadly because of their thorns. If you look closely you’ll see that the thorns are digging into my skin and that some have blood dripping from them. That represents that I’ve been hurt in my life by something that I thought was beautiful, like love.” Pausing for a moment she glanced down for a moment before pausing and pulling up her t-shirt to show him the half sun and half-moon surrounding her belly button. “That symbol represents the beauty of day and night, that everything has two sides to it and that looks can be deceiving. I have others, but that would involve me removing clothing and that would be a bit awkward. The dragon on my back is for protection, along with the full moon surrounded by two crescent moons on each side of it. It’s really a symbol for my religion and faith but it can also mean that I accept the blessing of the goddess.” She finished speaking and smiled brightly before continuing to walk and push her shirt back down over her stomach.

Amelia wasn’t used to telling people what her tattoos meant to her or why she had gotten them. She wasn’t even used to showing them to people really. Her mother had disapproved when she first began getting them but eventually after explaining their symbolism to her she warmed up to the idea and accepted the fact that Amelia had them. Glancing over at Alex Amelia could only think about the fact that he seemed like a nice guy. Taking a deep breath she asked another question quickly. “So, what brings you here to this paradise on an island?” She was slightly joking about the paradise part. She thought it was nice here but she thought the person that owned it had spent too much money on trying to get a nice house for just his self. She thought that people should only buy what they need and save their money for emergencies. You never know when you’ll have a fire or need brain surgery that costs all kinds of money.


redblood – Dec 1, 2011 at 10:33 AM

Alex listened to Amelia when she explained her tattoos meaning and he thought it was really interesting. He laughed sligtly when she told him she couldn’t show him more tattoos because then she needed to remove her clothes.
“Yeah I don’t think my girlfriend would appreciate it if I came here just to look at stripping girls.” He laughed, and continued “but on the other hand, what happens in vegas stays in vegas.”

Amelia asked him why he had come to this Island and Alex needed to think for a while before he could answer.
“hmm.. well, the main reason is that my father is going to france in work, so I would be left alone at home in two and a half month if I had stayed. I could have lived with my mother in great brittain untill he returned but she has a lot of work to do so she comes home very late at night and when she is home she is too tired so she doesn’t have time for me anyway. So I decided I wanted to go somewhere and I ended up here somehow.” He told her and asked “So what brought you here?”


Spider Monkey – Dec 3, 2011 at 5:54 PM

Blue hues stared down at the ground for a few more minutes as she continues walking beside him. A small chuckle escaped her soft red lips at his words about his girlfriend. She hadn’t known that he had one, but she was slightly relieved that he did. Amelia was actually afraid of love, afraid of being close to someone. She had always kept people close enough to be her friend but never close enough to truly break her heart. Glancing over at him she smiled softly before speaking. [I]“Well, I’m sure your girlfriend wouldn’t like that at all but she doesn’t have to worry about anything. You seem like a nice guy and I’m definitely not here looking for love or a hook-up.”[/I] Another chuckle escaped her lips as a soft breeze picked up obsidian tendrils of her hair and made them dance across her shoulders. Staring off into the ocean for a moment Amelia stopped and picked up a seashell from the sand. Walking slowly towards the edge of the water she stood close enough to allow the water to tickle her toes as the waves came in. Holding the shell between her fingers she stared off into space, admiring the sunset as she thought of his question.

How could she tell someone that she had been forced to come here by her probation officer? How could she even explain why she was on probation? Oh yeah, I sell drugs for a living and I got caught with too much weed on me one night so now I’m on probation for a year, yeah I’m trying to turn my life around. She scoffed at herself on the inside at the thought that anyone would believe her, but she was used to people judging her for her past so taking a deep breath and steading her nerves she began to speak. [I]“I’m on probation actually. My probation officer thought it would be good for me to come out here and spend some time with some other people around my own age. She thinks it’ll help me with my social skills, she also says I’m a smartass and that it’s an automatic defense mechanism that I use to make sure people don’t get close to me.”[/I] Glancing over at him she smiled knowing that he could tell by the look on her face that she herself thought her probation officer was full of shit. Shrugging her shoulders slightly Amelia waited for the moment he would ask why she was on probation and simply stop talking to her.


redblood – Dec 4, 2011 at 4:28 AM

Amelia went towards the edge of the water, looking at the sunset almost mesmerized, lost in her thoughts. It took a while for her before she answered his question. She told him about her being forced there by her probation officer and when she looked at him he saw how she thought that they were all idiots who thought they new what whas best for her.
Alex got really curious to why she were on probation but decided not to ask,
“Those kind of people are all full of shit, thinking they know your best. But they still try to help you, just give it a chance and it will get better somehow.” He said “I remember when I was going to a psycologist, she just told me things I already knew and nothing she said made any sense to me. But in the end she saved my life. So just don’t give up and keep fighting, then you will eventually win against your problems” He continued and smiled.
He would let her tell him if she wanted to but untill she was ready to tell anyone he wouldn’t push her to it. Shortly after his parents had divorced one of Alex friends had died, he had become really depressed and almost killed himself. He didn’t want to talk about it himself for a long time after he had gotten out of his depression, but now he could talk about it like it was only a book he had read. It didn’t feel like it had actually happend anymore, it was just some weird dream he had a long time ago.


Diana – Dec 4, 2011 at 5:21 AM

[imga=right][/imga] (OOC: Many apologies for being MIA!)

Meanwhile, inside the huge mansion, Raven’s work hours were finally over. Her day went by uneventful, aside from her amusing interlude with Preston Howell. It’s not like she saw him naked, but he [i]was[/i] her boss. Raven made sure to get out of the room and back to work as quickly as possible, but the whole thing followed her thoughts leaving her mind bouncing from hilarious alternatives to her wondering if something like that could get her fired. No one called her up to complain, so she assumed the entire matter was forgetting.

At least her shift was done. While the guests milled about in the dining room, Raven ate quickly in the kitchen. Normally she would linger around and chat with the other co-workers, but the circumstances of her job left her feeling a little uncomfortable. She didn’t want to admit it, but knowing she was going to spend the next couple of weeks working and serving people her own age totally sucked. Maybe she could request to be put somewhere that shouldn’t have to run in to people.

In the mean time… Raven slipped out the back door to the gardens. There was a hidden path to a secluded beach and she was looking forward to taking advantage of a private space to view the sunset. The beach was amazing and there was no way she was going to miss out on the scenery, even if she did make a personal vow not to interact with the guests.


Spider Monkey – Dec 7, 2011 at 9:11 AM

A full throated laugh escaped her lips, sounding like music as she tilted her head back and chuckled at the boy. He was sure to be fascinating company for her to keep. Amelia wasn’t sure how her probation officer would feel about his theory of people like her. Smiling at the boy her eyes twinkled softly with amusement before she bent down and picked up another seashell from within the sand, shaking the excess grains of sand from it she held it in her hand for a moment before tossing it into the water aimlessly. “I’m sure she would love your theory of how they are all full of shit and don’t know anything.” Her voice was filled with laughter as she spoke before turning to the boy her tone serious for a moment as she spoke. “I was arrested for possession and intent to sell but I got off with just probation for a year because I sold out my source. Now, I’m ostracized from my home town by all of the worst people possible and my mother thinks I’m a disgrace. But, have no fear! I still managed to insult every judge and lawyer in the room at my hearing. They say that I’m too smart a girl to be caught up in a crowd like that. I think they’re a bit right, but things are never that simple are they?” Having said her small speech and let her little secret out of the bag Amelia smiled as if she knew something that no one else would ever understand; though they never would.

Turning she glanced up at the big house for a moment before deciding that it was getting late as she finally noticed that the sun had completely set by now and that it was fairly dark out now. “I’m figuring we should probably get back before we get lost.” She mumbled before beginning to walk slowly back up the beach; shaking sand from her jeans Amelia thought of what it would be like to go back home, having to watch her back the entire time she walked through the small town. She figured she would end up having to move sooner or later or wind up dead in a ditch and she definitely didn’t want to die in a ditch. She couldn’t imagine the way her mother would feel having a police officer ask her to identify her body and how her mom would probably fall back into drinking like she had when Amelia’s father had left a long time ago.

[Where has everyone else gone to?]


OverCast – Dec 12, 2011 at 8:33 PM

Jeremy arrived on the island, much later than the others. He sat on the beach, waiting for someone who was already there to show him where the hell he was. The wind blew his soft brown hair, his fingers softly rubbing on his scars. Would that scarecrow guy be here, that’s the only real reason he was here. His suitcase had stealthy clothes in it, and he wore a small hidden blade under his sleeve. Once he found the guy who met the description, he would swoop in.


Diana – Dec 13, 2011 at 8:36 PM

[imga=right][/imga] Walking along the beach with the skies in the distance turning a deep orangey hue, Raven was lost in her own little world. Out there alone, it was easy to forget how awkward her summer job was. The ocean was gorgeous. Faintly rolling waves of aqua green softly crashing up against sandy white beaches. Raven [i]loved[/i] this place. Maybe all this stuff would be worth it, if she could see this view every night.

Of course “alone” didn’t last long. The downside to being smitten with a great view, was the bad habit of not watching where you were walking.

Raven tripped over someone sitting on the beach with his suitcase and fell face first in to the sand. Sand went flying every where in an ungraceful [i]ploomph[/i]. When she rolled over and sat up, she was now staring at Jeremy, who was probably as surprised to be tripped on as she was to stumble over him.

“…Sorry. I wasn’t paying attention. Shouldn’t you be in the house?” This guy she didn’t recognize, and seeing his suitcase beside him, Raven surmised he probably arrived really late.


redblood – Dec 14, 2011 at 5:57 AM

“Good girl” Alex said after she had told him about her insulting all the lawyers and judges, he looked at the sky and noticed that the sun was completely down. He didn’t mind if they walked in the dark, he often walked in the dark at home. Even though his father always told him not to, you never know what can happen in new york. Alex didn’t really care if someone murdered him, he didn’t care that much if he was alive or dead, he didn’t have anything special to live for but nothing to die for either so he would live untill he died.
“Yeah you’re probably right, we should go back” He answered her and turned around with her. He would just go out later when everyone else were asleep.


Red Velvet – Dec 14, 2011 at 3:56 PM

After a long trip from Australia, Kain could finally chill – not care about work or university and sit back an relax. Approaching the dining room, the demon of Kain’s stomach growled menacingly at him, he sighed. Due to his bad sense of direction, ever since he arrived on the island earlier that evening he had not eaten a single thing despite the fact he’d been searching for the dining room for a good two hours. The place was crowded with other teenagers, especially girls. Which was cool, but he thought it’d be nice if he actually got to know somebody. Kain was always worried about he appeared to other people and spent at least two hours each morning trying to make himself look the part. Styling his short thick black hair and although he was a guy using mascara to bring out the blue of his eyes. As he approached the hall he could hear a girl shouting, she was cute. “Siva, Where are you?” as Kain watched the scene he saw a girl run over to the other, ‘Siva’ was hot too. it might be a little awkward but maybe he could join in. It’d be nice to meet a new friend. Approaching the girls, Kain waved with a friendly smile upon his face “Hey there, how’s things?” he spoke casually, with a strong Australian accent.


OverCast – Dec 14, 2011 at 5:55 PM

Jeremy’s head was dug into the sand as a girl tripped over him. He shut his suitcase immediately at this. He stood up shaking the sand off of his expensive tuxedo. His suitcase in his right, he extended his left hand to help the girl up. “The house? Could you show me where that is. I arrived late.” Jeremy managed a not-so innocent smile on his face.


Diana – Dec 14, 2011 at 6:29 PM

[imga=right][/imga] Raven gave a suspicious glance at the suitcase, just missing what the contents were before he slammed it shut. She hesitated before taking his hand and pulling herself up to her feet. Her eyes never left him even while she shook sand off her clothing. It wasn’t like her to get all suspicious over nothing, but it [i]was[/i] a little weird that he was in a tuxedo on the beach, when just about everyone else had been running around in swimsuits and casual clothing.

“Yeah, uh…” Raven pointed at the large mansion in the distance. The roof just barely peeking over the trees. “It’s back there. There’s a couple paths through the trees and stuff.” She tilted her head, regarding him with an examining gaze.

“Did you just leave some fancy dinner or something?” pausing, she turned to look around at the beach. “…how did you even get here. I don’t see any boats leaving or planes leaving…”


OverCast – Dec 14, 2011 at 6:37 PM

“Fancy Dinners aren’t my thing.” Jeremy realized he hadn’t released her hand, and did so, walking towards the mansion, or more so the treeline. Once close enough, he sprung himself into the air, landing on a thick branch on an oak tree, turning his head back to raven, smiling. He didn’t want to tell her that he got off of a boat about 500 yards away from shore, and swam in, he was honestly surprised she didn’t notice he was soaked.


Diana – Dec 14, 2011 at 6:56 PM

[imga=right][/imga] Raven had her hands on her hips as she watched him stalk off to the path across the beach. She didn’t really have a reason [i]to[/i] watch other than thinking he was weird. And then he [i]jumped in to a tree[/i].

“What the fuck..!” she exclaimed out loud. It was odd that NOW it dawned on her that he was soaking wet. After he had to go all ninja and tree jump. This was definitely something she needed to report to security.

Arms straight at her side and a scowl across her face, Raven stomped across the beach following the guy’s footsteps. She was trying to keep an eye on him in the trees in case he was going to escape, but mostly so she had a good description that she could tell the security guys. For all she knew, the weirdo could be there to assassinate her boss and then she would never get paid!


OverCast – Dec 14, 2011 at 7:03 PM

Jeremy wasn’t scared at Raven’s scowl. Just, confused. He jumped out of the tree, landing next to raven, flowing himslef into a gentle walk, keeping her pace. “Sorry, I’m just a little, gippy. I’ve been on a boat for ’bout 6 hours, and I get seasick: he lied. He didn’t want her to go and tell on him for nothing. He was a good lyer though. “Maybe you could show me the… Mansion, introduce me to some people. You may be wondering why I’m wet. That’s because the jack-ass I got a boat ride from demanded his money before we arrived, money that I didn’t plan on giving him. So he tossed me out of the boat and told me to swim.” He continued to lie.


Diana – Dec 14, 2011 at 7:14 PM

[imga=right][/imga] Not expecting him to jump down from the tree next to her, she jumped and even made a soft squeak. Pretending like she hadn’t just been startled, she resumed frowning at him. Though… she did slow her stomping, and finally stopped in the middle of the path to turn to him. His story [i]did[/i] sound a lot more believable than all the crazy stuff she had been imagining.

“Look, I kinda work here for the summer and right now is sort of my off hours…” she started. Earlier in the day when she was on the clock, she would have been obligated to give him a hand. But right now? All she wanted to do was get [i]away[/i] from everybody. Who wanted to chitchat and get buddy-buddy with someone they had to serve half the time?

“All you have to do is go pick out a room though. Just make sure it’s empty. And uh… I guess most people are pretty over-friendly, so they’ll be all over you in no time.” The last part she didn’t mean to come out so annoyed. But the one thing about Teen Resorts was that almost everyone there was looking for a hookup, so hormones were flying off everywhere. Raven hated being a teenager sometimes!


OverCast – Dec 14, 2011 at 7:49 PM

Jeremy’s gaze shot to Raven’s lower area, than back up once he realized what he was doing. “Erm. Ok. Sorry.” His head shot back down, he was actually upset, considering that he sort of thought Raven was hot. Jeremy produced a switchblade, and began to cut his wrists, causing alot of blood to flow. He was emo. So. The. Fuck. What. He licked the blood off of the razor, and put it back in his pocket,


Ozzie Krampus – Dec 14, 2011 at 8:31 PM

“Sir.” One of Preston’s security guards entered his office, surprising Preston midway through reviewing the new staff roster. He’d already found Raven’s name on it, so that he could catch up with her and apologize for the incident in his room. He glanced up at the man; quickly identifying him as Tim Rochester, the chief of security.

“What is it, Tim?” the young billionaire asked, setting the roster aside. Something had to be up, or else Tim wouldn’t have bothered him about it.

“There’s something you should know. Our cameras caught an adolescent male swimming onto the island. He’s engaged with one of the housekeeping staff, and he appears to be armed.”

“What?!” Preston shot up straight in his desk chair, bringing up the camera system to his laptop screen in a single keystroke. He found the kid, alright; he also spotted the employee he was talking to. And he happened to recognize her. “Cripes! That’s Raven. Did you send anyone out there?”

“Patrol is on the way.”

“Hang on.” Before Tim could protest, Preston logged into the island’s PA system. “Attention all guests and staff! This is your host again, Preston Howell! Please meet me in the ballroom for a special surprise!”

Tim made a face. “That’s all well and good, sir, but what are you going to do for a surprise?”

“Pssh, Tim! You should know me better than that by now!” Grinning goofily, Preston jumped up from his chair. He had an idea, sure enough.


Diana – Dec 14, 2011 at 8:40 PM

[imga=right][/imga] “Are you batshit INSANE!? Give me that!” If Raven hadn’t of been so flabbergasted by the suddenness of it, she would have snatched the knife BEFORE he started cutting. As it were, she had stood there staring wide-eyed and stupefied before she finally regained her senses and shouted at him.

She snatched the knife out of his hands, and just as quick gave him a good hard slap across the face. It didn’t occur to her that slapping potentially suicidal lunatics would probably be a bad idea. It was just her instantaneous reaction to crazy. “Don’t do shit like that! Now I have to take you to the-”

She paused as the island-wide intercom came on. [i]”Attention all guests and staff! This is your host again, Preston Howell! Please meet me in the ballroom for a special surprise!”[/i]

What timing. Raven huffed. “Come on. I’ll get you some bandages and show you to the ballroom.”


OverCast – Dec 14, 2011 at 8:43 PM

Jeremy saw a guard patrol approaching. He shook his arm off, blood dripping in sand. His hidden blade extending. He grabbed Raven by the hand and pulled her back. “Stay back!”. He got into an Extremely aggressive position.


Diana – Dec 14, 2011 at 10:03 PM

[imga=right][/imga] “Whoa, whoawhoawhoawhoa okay…!” Yep. He was definitely crazy. Raven’s instincts were to try and kick him in the balls and flee. But seeing as he was a cutter, she didn’t want to be responsible for the guy killing himself if he were all alone. Or trying to stab one of security!

So Raven stood, like a deer caught in headlights with a lunatic holding on to her hand with a death grip, while the security guy raised his hands up trying to diffuse the situation. Raven knew the guy… His name was Bob and he always preferred the night shift because that was [i]supposed[/i] to be the least active time to work. Boy was he surprised! Bob didn’t have a gun out, and Raven couldn’t see one in the dim twilight of setting sun. But she was pretty sure most of security carried one.

“Okay, listen… guy… Y’know he just works here right? No need to get all panicky and stabby and all that. How about you just put down that thing — and any other sharp things you have hidden — and we go on inside for a band aid and some chicken pot pie?” Her voice had to be several octaves higher than normal. And she doubted she sounded normal either! Boy, as soon as he dropped all his weapons, or maybe went to sleep, she might kill the guy herself for getting her in this mess.


redblood – Dec 15, 2011 at 5:44 AM

(OOC: ericka has disappeard somewhere so we just pretend we lost her while walking away okay? xD)

Siva saw a guy walking towards them, it made Siva really nervous and she didn’t say anything as usual. But at least she was able to wave to him. When he came close to them they heard from the PA system that the guy that owned the island spoke. He told them to meet in the ballroom.
“We should go there” Siva said quietly and started to walk to the ballroom, she noticed that the guy was with her but she lost Ericka in the crowed.

As Alexander and Amelia entered the house they heard a voice from the PA system.
“Well then we should head to the Ball room” He said to Amelia and started to walk there.


Red Velvet – Dec 15, 2011 at 6:05 AM

Although the girl, Savir seemed to be shy to him. The girl was able to at least wave. She’s trying hard huh…he thought to himself. As he approached, the PA system went off giving directions to go to the ballroom. The girl spoke “We should go there” it was a quiet comment that Kain could only just make out “Yeah, okay. But you lead the way.” an embarrassed expression dawned upon his face “I’d get us lost.” Momentarily looking at his surroundings, Kain noticed that they had lost the other girl in the crowd, heh. Ah well.


Rein Falkarie – Dec 15, 2011 at 10:18 AM

Rein had a very long week, she was quite stressed about the recent events that had happen with her father.. As she walked down the beach line she had no shoes on as she felt the water rush over her feet. She was wearing a silver dress and her mismatched hues seemed to be clouded with thought, she wasn’t sure exactly where she was going. However she knew that she was going to get far away from where she was the previous days, somehow she stumbled across this beach and she couldn’t resist feeling the sand under her toes. She huffed a sigh as she gazed steadily out at the shores, her eyes glinting at the site and drinking in its beauty. Soon she didn’t realize how far she had traveled until she noticed a large beach house set right on the shore. She tilted her head sideways as her eyes narrowed a bit not sure what to make of this house. Curiosity got the best of her. She walked slowly up to the house, her silver purple streak hair fell behind her shoulders as she lifted her left hand brushing her bangs out of her face as she explored around the house her mismatched hues not sure what to do.[I]”What is this place..”[/I] She spoke softly to herself the tone sounding like crystals.


Spider Monkey – Dec 15, 2011 at 5:07 PM

[SOLID=blue][IMGA=left][/IMGA]She heard Alexander call her a good girl for making the judge and lawyers feel like idiots while speaking to her. Never having been called something like that before, by anyone in her life Amelia raised her delicately dark eyebrows for a moment before shrugging her shoulder. Being out on the beach reminded her of when she had gone to the beach with her mom when she was little; playing in the sand and then screaming while laughing when the waves danced over her toes. She could remember how back then life was easy. The biggest thing she had to worry about was a skinned knee and if one of her toys broke. She never had to worry about the law or what she would be doing after high school. She had actually graduated early when her mom homeschooled her after getting into a pretty nasty fight with another girl. She could remember that day clearly as well. She had been walking down the hall, minding her own business when the Spanish girl began cussing her out in Spanish and calling her horrid names for bumping into her. Amelia had always had a bad temper but she was furious at the girl for calling her a bruja for her tattoos. Amelia hadn’t really remembered the fight very much but afterwards the school had called her mom to tell her the girl was still in ICU with head trauma. She hadn’t remembered using her book to knock the girl unconscious and then continuing to beat on the female. Amelia had felt terrible afterwards and had sent the girl flowers and a card, apologizing to her for the way she had acted. Last she heard the girl had never gotten into another argument with anyone, many had blamed Amelia for the girl being timid now-a-days. Coming back to reality and out of memory lane Amelia glanced over at Alex for a moment as he mentioned going back to the mansion now. She nodded realizing she had been the one to suggest it and smiled softly. [I]“Actually, I think I might take a walk. Go on ahead of me I’ll meet you there.” [/I]Walking away from him slowly Amelia turned and went down another path, noticing a few figures up ahead of her.

Black curls fell into her face and slim fingers pushed them away before she realized what was going on ahead of her. It looked like the girl from before was dealing with some wet man in a suit. Eyebrows rose again at the sight of the people and she decided to stay out of their view. Holding back Amelia stepped off the path silently and walked along through the trees, trying to avoid stepping on any twigs or leaves along the way of trying to sneak past the others. That’s when she heard the girl’s high pitched tones as the boy grabbed her and got into a defensive position towards the security guard. This worried Amelia, she didn’t enjoy violence but sometimes she thought people were a bit insane. Processing the situation Amelia glanced down at herself to see if she had any weapons on her besides her lighter. Chewing on her bottom lip she looked around on the ground, noticing a glint of moonlight reflecting off of something beneath a few leaves. Kneeling down, Amelia tried to silently remove the shiny object from beneath the leaves. Successfully moving it into view she saw that it was a steak knife, someone must have dropped it or something; she didn’t really care how it had gotten there except that now it could be useful. Amelia was still barefoot, which made it easy for her to move out of the trees behind the man holding onto the female staff member and slowly creep up behind him. Staying silent Amelia slipped her arm around the man’s neck and held the knife up with her other hand. [I]“Let her go.”[/I] She said in a quiet calm, yet demanding voice. Frankly, Amelia didn’t like it when guys tried to over power girls and she truly couldn’t care if he was suicidal or not as she noticed his slit wrists. If he wasn’t careful he would end up bleeding out anyways. Hearing the announcement over the island-wide speakers Amelia cocked her head to the side and thought about what to do for a moment. Should she release the man and possibly have him stab her, the other girl, or security guard or keep ahold of him and help the security guard take his weapons away from him. She noticed his briefcase though and figured it would be the best thing to get away from him first for incase it had a gun inside. Kicking out at it with the bottom of her foot she knocked it out of his hand and while bringing her foot back towards her body she kicked out again hitting him in the back of the knee forcing him to lose balance and hopefully making him go to the ground. Glancing over at the security guard and said words quickly.[I] “Do you have cuffs or zip ties?”[/I] They needed to detain the man, he was a danger to himself and others at the moment and frankly, Amelia didn’t want him hurting anyone, including his self.

Overcast, you completely ignored my post.


OverCast – Dec 16, 2011 at 2:18 PM

Jeremy noticed that the other girl who had just apprehended him, was putting a STEAK KNIFE up to his throat. Her kick was good though, and he almost lost balance. But he wasn’t about to hit a girl. He spoke to Raven without turning, dropping his hidden blade into the sand, “Chicken Pot Pie sounds good.” He realeased a brief smirk, but lost it when he heard of restraining devices. “Hell No. No Zip Ties here. I’m good.”


redblood – Dec 17, 2011 at 11:43 AM

Siva just nodded to the guy when he told her to show the way and started to walk, she wasn’t certain herself where it was but she thought she had walked past that room one time before. She went back that way and found the ballroom, she got really scared when Ericka wasn’t with them anymore, she hadn’t been able to talk to anyone else than Ericka since she got there. She was the only one that hadn’t become irritated on her for being so shy.

It had already become a big crowd, it made Siva unconfortable. She really didn’t want to go to the ballroom because ‘that guy’ would be there, she almost thought about him like a curse. He was a rich bastard, what good did those rich people ever do, mostly just thinking about themselves. She couldn’t stand them, and she would keep away from him as much as she could.

She looked at the guy she had come there with, she wondered if she should ask his name or tell him hers. But as usual she didn’t dare to start talking.


Red Velvet – Dec 17, 2011 at 2:02 PM

As they were walking Kain noticed the girl Siva nodded at him, she didn’t say anything though. It was cool, he understood that some people didn’t like talking and you just had to be persistent with them. When they finally got there he looked around, the place was massive. It was also packed with people. He sighed.

there the girl looked at him, she looked as if she wanted to say something but the words did not reach her mouth. Honestly, he too was a little nervous. It was awkward standing there trying to make conversation with someone who didn’t talk much. Kain with a friendly and gentle composure held out his hand “I’m Kain, nice to meet you. Sorry, butI overheard you talking with that girl earlier. Your name is Siva, right?” he begged to god that she wouldn’t turn around and say his accent was strange. A lot of people seemed to mention his accent, although Kain didn’t believe he really had one. Thinking about it…over this noise he wondered if the girl even heard him putting a hand on his neck to straighten himself up he then thought aloud “Heh…sure you don’t want to go somewhere more quiet?”


redblood – Dec 17, 2011 at 2:09 PM

Siva looked at his outstretched hand, almost about to blush, but she didn’t. She nodded as answer when he asked if her name was Siva and stretched out her hand to shake his. She got really proud over herself shaking his hand without hesitating, for the most it took her a while to get her mind straight to be able to shake someones hand and for the most they had already taken it down by then. He then asked if she wanted to go somewhere more quiet, she looked around and thought that maybe it wasn’t such a good idea. If they were going to say something important then they needed to hear it. But she fast thought about a solution.

“If we keep close so we hear when they start whatever surprise it is then it should be okay to leave the room” She said, a bit withdrawen in her voice but she still got the words out, which surprised her a lot.


Red Velvet – Dec 17, 2011 at 2:35 PM

Curiously Kain watched the girl, she nodded her head at his question and in return also stretched out her hand, gently they shook. The crowd was slowly beginning to increase, it was quiet but her heard the girl speak “If we keep close so we hear when they start whatever surprise it is then it should be okay to leave the room.” the girl voice was withdrawn, but at least she spoke. It was kinda cute actually. The girl’s withdrawn manner made him chuckle a little “Well…whatever.” Kain softly reached to take the girls hand, he didn’t want to scare her “If we hold hands it will be less difficult to get lost in the crowd and to be blunt. I don’t want to loose my first friend here, i’d never be able to find you again.” being self-conscious of his large lack of sense of direction.


redblood – Dec 17, 2011 at 2:49 PM

Siva couldn’t hold back a small blush as he took her hand and they walked out of the room. She hoped he hadn’t noticed that she blushed and luckily she had returned to her original skin colour once they were out of the room.
They stoped a bit away from the ballroom where they still could here the people talking but much more silent than before. If the guy that owned the island would start to speak then the room would go silent and they would notice it and go back in again.

Siva looked down in to the floor wondering if she should let go of his hand first, but maybe it would look like she rejected him if she did that so maybe she should keep holding it untill he let go, but what if he thought she was to clingy if she didn’t let go first. The thoughts about what she should do about her hand kept her busy for some seconds.


Red Velvet – Dec 17, 2011 at 3:14 PM

As Kain took her hand, he noticed Siva blush. Realizing that she was actually pretty cute. Finally a bit of peace, he could at least hear his own thoughts now. Kain really didn’t like being in crowded areas for too long, the smell of sweat bothered him as well as the body heat generated from all of the people although the location that they were in was still loud enough to hear any sort of announcement that could be made, ah good. Looking down, he noticed that the girl hand not let go of his hand, it was soft and gentle against his. She seemed to be lost in thought over something. He’d finally made a friend at this insane island “Hey, i’m letting go ‘kay? I don’t think we’ll get dragged away from each other in this surrounding” Slowly, he let go of her and decided to lean against the cold wall, his muscular arms folding into a crossed position. Kain’s deep ocean eyes settled on the girl Siva, he hoped that she didn’t get offended by letting go of her hand. Girl always seemed to come up with the strangest stuff sometimes, especially just to have a go.


redblood – Dec 17, 2011 at 3:31 PM

Siva got out of her stupid thoughts when he told her he would let go, once again she just nodded and let go at the same time he did. She looked at him when he leaned against the wall, he had a very muscular body, Siva thought as she studied his movements. Suddenly she caught herself with starring at him when she got eyecontact with him and turned her head away. She thought she was really rude starring at him like that, but wait hadn’t he done the same thing? No, he wasn’t starring, he was looking, Siva convinced herself. But she was definitly starring.

She leered a bit on Kain hoping he didn’t think she was weird, she tried her best to act normal but she felt like she failed epicly.
“So, what are you doing on this island?” She asked quietly, trying to start an conversation for the first time. She was surprised that she actually got the sentence out from her thoughts, for the most they reached her thoughts but never further than that. Since she met Ericka earlier it seemed a bit easier to talk to people.


cottoncandy22 – Dec 17, 2011 at 3:35 PM

Fawne hid in a secret place watching everyone’s every move and no one knew she was there”This is funny watching all those people”she said but luod enough for someone to her she covered her eyes with her black bangs and fixed all the hair that goes all the way down her back


Red Velvet – Dec 17, 2011 at 3:56 PM

The girl, Siva. Returned his gaze, she was starring at him as he looked back at her. Kain had brief eye contact with her but when the girl noticed, she turned her head away again. Much to his surprise the girl leered at him, to which he grinned wolfishly. He couldn’t help but be amused by her efforts to appear normal but with little success. “So, what are you doing on this island?” the girl asked, much to his surprise starting the conversation. Huh…maybe she’s warming up. “I’m here for a vacation for a vacation. I have a job as a model which can get pretty demanding sometimes, between that and high school I never get a break apart from when going between places in the car.” Looking back at it made him sigh. Then moving from his position against the wall, Kain walked around Siva and went to embrace her in a hug from behind. “How about you?” he whispered.


Spider Monkey – Dec 17, 2011 at 9:07 PM

[SOLID=blue][IMGA=left][/IMGA]Amelia watched silently as he dropped his knife down onto the ground. Removing her arm from around his throat she stared at the steak knife for a moment and noticed it had rust on it. Chuckling softly to herself she mumbled an almost incoherent sentence.[I] “I hope you had a tetanus shot before you came.” [/I]Giggling softly to herself she shook her head not realizing she probably sounded crazy at the moment. Looking over at the security guard Amelia reached down and picked up the knife the insane emo kid had dropped and walked over to Bob to hand it to him. Handing him the steak knife as well she smiled brightly at him before speaking. [I]“Here you go, I found this in the woods by the way, thought you might like to have it.”[/I] Winking slightly at the man she turned on her heel as the boy began saying something about chicken pot pie. It actually sounded good but she had already eaten. Then hearing him exclaim that he was good without zip ties she smiled brightly at him and spoke in a bright cheerful tone. [I]“By the way, I’m Amelia and I think you should probably let the nice girl…”[/I] She paused glancing at the girl not sure what her name was. [I]“What’s your name?”[/I] She asked before continuing on with what she had been saying. [I]“Let her check out your cuts and put Band-Aids on them. Next time you decide to go around waving a knife around make sure you don’t look like a murderer. There are way more dangerous people out there with a lot more experience than you.”[/I] Turning on her heel Amelia began to walk away from the others towards the mansion. She had indeed heard the announcement for everyone to report to the ballroom.

Making her way up to the house she glanced down at her feet and grimaced realizing that they were covered in dirt and sand. Wiping them off on a welcome mat she found Amelia walked into the house her jeans dragging on the floor. She hadn’t wanted to drag dirt into the house and give the staff more to do. They already had to deal with a bunch of rich kids; she didn’t want them to have to clean up after her too. Walking through the house Amelia pushed her hair back realizing it had fallen in her face during her small little ninja moment outside. Chuckling softly to herself again she attempted to find the ballroom. Spotting the Siva girl and a boy in the hall she figured she was close to the ballroom. Raising her eyebrows at the fact that the male had his arms around Siva from behind Amelia shook her head gently. Teenage hormones. Passing them she found the door and walked inside silently while looking for someone she could possibly talk to. Not truly finding anyone she thought would be nice enough to speak with she stood by the way waiting for whatever ‘Big Surprise’ the home owner had for them all.


Diana – Dec 17, 2011 at 9:48 PM

[imga=right][/imga] On the bright side, the weirdo had been grabbed by someone else. Amelia that girl who had the really awesome tattoos. He was forced to let her go and drop his knife, an opportunity to dash out of grabbing distance Raven didn’t fail to take.

But on the downside, she actually let him go when he asked. Raven wanted to shout at her and tell her letting crazy guys go was a serious bad move, but Bob the security guy was tilting his head in the direction of the house, trying to signal her to leave. Raven was unable to tell the girl what her name us before she left, and Bob seemed pretty determined to make sure she got out of there as well.

“The um… first aid kit is in the house…” she said slowly after Amelia left. Raven herself was already backing away down the path. “Bob can show you!”

And just like that, Raven turned on a heel and took off running towards the building. She was a [i]housekeeper[/i]. Dealing with lunatics wasn’t in her job description! She didn’t stop running until she was back in the house through one of the side doors, slamming it behind her and leaning against it to catch her breath.

[i]What a freaking loon! I hope Bob kicks his ass.[/i]


redblood – Dec 18, 2011 at 3:13 AM

Siva got startled when she heard he was a model, not because it was a surprise with that body but still. He started to walk around her and then he got her in to a hug from behind. Siva blushed and tried to hide her ears behind the hair hoping he wouldn’t notice it, then he whispered a question in her ear. She was vague able to hear his question because she concentrated on the girl waking past them, Amelia wasn’t it? How did he dare to hug someone like this in public places? She was so flustered so she didn’t really know how to answer the question. But she were able to talk, even though she started to stumble in her sentences.
“I..I’m just here be..because my br..b..brothers and m…m…my father forced me here” She said finally able to get her voice stable in the end of the sentence. Her body was stiff like a rock in his embrace, she had never had such a close contact with anyone before.


Red Velvet – Dec 18, 2011 at 4:07 AM

Kain noticed that Siva wasn’t paying full attention to him and followed her line of vision only to find it was focused on another girl. He had no idea who it was of course, only that she briefly shook her head at the sight of him hugging Siva. Ah well, he didn’t care. Being a model, Kain was often the center of attention. Close contact with girls was in his job contract. As Siva spoke he turned his attention back to her “I..I’m just here be..because my b..b..brothers and m… father forced me here” the girl was stammering but he could manage to make out the sentence. As he felt Siva stiffen within his embrace, he gently let her go and with a regretful look in his eyes he. For a moment he stood there and said nothing, putting his hand to his head he was rearranging his thoughts ‘you idiot Kain, apologize’. Kain then spoke, looking Siva in the eye “I’m sorry, Siva. I should have been more considerate. I didn’t think you would react so scared.” but then quickly trying to change the subject and his composure. Instead of being regretful his eyes were now gentle “Your family forced you here? huh…it must be tough for you.” he reflected. Not willing to pry, Kain just assumed that for them to actually force the girl here would suggest that she had some trouble at home.


redblood – Dec 18, 2011 at 4:18 AM

Siva got relaxed once he let go of her, she really hadn’t thought it was bad and actually liked that he huged her. But she was to unused to it to be able to show that she liked it. He apologised to her and she wanted to say that she wasn’t scared but she didn’t get it out. Then he changed the topic to her family.
“It’s not like that, they wanted to help me get over my phobia of talking to people, so they send me here for my own sake” She said loud and clearly, then stoping herself when she realised how rude she sounded. “I’m sorry, I..I.. didn’t mean to yell.. I..” She blushed again and tried to think about something to say but it all got messed up in her head.


Red Velvet – Dec 18, 2011 at 4:31 AM

Much to his surprise the girl seemed to get angry at Kain. The speech was loud and clear so that the whole room could clear. Just blinking and starring at the girl in disbelief he couldn’t help but laugh as she began to apologized. Trying desperately not to laugh, he spoke “Don’t be…” another chuckle escaped him. He just gave her a pat on the head “Look, you’re doing better already. Good girl.” well this was a turn of events to say the least. “It’s okay to be angry.” he noticed among the room there were a couple of girls glaring at Siva, he couldn’t quite figure out if it was for her being loud or if they were jealous glances. Kain knew that girls glared at each other all the time from watching his colleagues but he never really paid that much attention to be able to be able to decide which one of the two it was, with a shrug he just looked back at Siva.


redblood – Dec 18, 2011 at 4:56 AM

Siva got surprised of him desperately trying not to laugh, chuckles escaped now and then his lips. She tried to see the funny in what had happend but she couldn’t understand him at all. He pated her on the hed telling her that she already was better, well it was true, she had gotten better since she got to the island. But she still didn’t think that the improvements she had done would help her when she got home.
This was the second time since she came to the island that she had burst out in anger, and that just on the first day. She started to wonder how often it would happen.

Siva noticed some girls glaring and she thought that it must have been because she shouted like that, what other reason could it be?
“Even if you get angry, you shouldn’t take it out on other people if they didn’t do anything wrong” She almost whispered, something her dad had taught her. If the person that made her angry was at wrong then she was alowed to correct them but if they hadn’t done anything wrong then she should calmly explain instead. Ofcours with her phobia, that kind of thing was impossible.


Red Velvet – Dec 18, 2011 at 8:39 AM

Kain watched as Siva looked at him quizzically. Another fantastic expression, this just gets even more fun. After a moment however the girl looked worried again…eh. What had happened now? the girl whispered gently. It was faint, but he listened intently trying to hear. A worried expression entered Kain’s features, a person observing would say he looked like a cute puppy dog worried after Siva. “Hey, don’t be so hard on yourself. It’s natural for a woman to off on a tangent.” he smiled at Siva, suppressing his own emotions. He’d recently split his ex girlfriend who always used to have a go at him for spending to much time with other women for his work. “It’s not like I’ve never been yelled at by a girl for doing ‘stupid’ things…I’m not perfect. But despite my faults I hope that we can get along, you’re a beautiful girl and a nice person.” retreating back to his position with his back against the wall, he looked down at the ground trying to make sense of his thoughts.


redblood – Dec 18, 2011 at 9:23 AM

Called beautiful and nice was really surprising to Siva, everyone she knew at home had only called her scary or weird. After all, she were silent and could beat up guys like they were flies, which she had done in order to protect girls that had been bullied at her school. But because of Sivas reputation the girls always thought she would hit them to, she didn’t know why they thought that, so even they had runned away and gotten scared of her.

She wondered if it was because he hadn’t known her for so long that he actually dared to talk to her. He started to back towards the wall and then looked down in the ground. Siva thought maybe she had done something wrong and offended him even if he said the opposit.

“Thank you” She said a bit silently but still louder than before, then a small blush entered her cheeks. “I don’t think you have done anything stupid that made you at fault towards me” She then continued while looking down in the floor, trying to find the right words to explain that she didn’t think it was bad of him to hug her.


Red Velvet – Dec 18, 2011 at 9:39 AM

After pondering his own thoughts about his ex and coming to the conclusion that he should forget about her. Kain heard Siva speak in a very low tone although quiet it was slightly louder than before “Thank you” he looked up at her with a puzzled expression “I don’t think you have done anything stupid that made you at fault towards me” the girl then looked down to the floor. This confused him. Again removing himself from his position on the wall he went to her. Kain lifted his warm hand toward her face to gently place it on her cheek and turn her face toward him and look him in the eyes. His deep ocean blue eyes were searching for an answer. They were filled with concern, kindness and a hint of sadness. “What do you want, Siva?” he asked softly. Unsure of what to do next he stood waiting earnestly for a reply.


redblood – Dec 18, 2011 at 9:50 AM

Kain went away from the wall and back to Siva, he took his hand on her cheek and lifted her head up making her look at him. His eyes showed how he was searching after something, Siva couldn’t tell if he found what he was searching for or not. “What do you want, Siva?” He asked her, what did she want? She didn’t know herself, she had never talked this long with anyone to know what she wanted to do once she started.

“What, do I want?” She said as an echo “I’m not sure myself.” She then replied to his question, maybe that wasn’t what he wanted to hear but she couldn’t answer it better than that.


Red Velvet – Dec 18, 2011 at 10:01 AM

The girl was confused – she had obviously never had a lot of social interaction. After echoing his question she replied “I’m not sure myself.” he wasn’t expecting much more of an answer. Gazing into her eyes, he smiled at her “How can I know what you want me to do, if you don’t know what you want?” there was no way he’d be able to figure it out. At first she leers at him, then she rejects his advances, yells at him for trying to be concerned for her and now tells him he’s done nothing wrong. He gently moved his hand from her face down onto her shoulder “Help me out here” he chuckled softly, although he was laughing it was obvious that he had no idea what to do and it was confusing him. He made no effort to hide it.


redblood – Dec 18, 2011 at 10:11 AM

Siva hadn’t had that much contact with people outside her family, mostly because of her phobia of talking to people and say the wrong things. She looked at the confused guy standing in front of her and for once started to laugh.
“Sorry, but I don’t understand myself that much either so I don’t know how to help you” She said still giggling, “sorry for laughing, it’s just that, you look like a lost puppy when you look like that” She continued trying to calm herself down. He had looked so cute at the moment that she hadn’t been able to resist laughing.
She cleared her throat and calmed down, then realising how rude she had been and hoped he didn’t get offended because she started to laugh like that.


Red Velvet – Dec 18, 2011 at 10:31 AM

The girl started laughing at him which he looked a little confused by. “sorry for laugh, it’s just that, you look like a lost puppy when you look like that” removing his hands he lowered it down to her waist and pulled her close to him, his muscular arms gently wrapped around her delicate body. Although he didn’t like being called a puppy, this could be her punishment. Without a word Kain gazed into Siva’s eyes his ocean blue pupils composed, mysterious and playful. He felt his body heat rise as he touched his forehead to hers as if about to kiss her. However, he did not go that far. He wanted to see her reaction. “…What about this?” he whispered.


redblood – Dec 18, 2011 at 10:44 AM

Siva got startled when he suddenly pulled her closer to him, he got so close with his face so Siva could feel his breath. He put his forehead against hers and she was certain he would kiss her, which automatically made her close her eyes and then her mouth which had been wide open out of surprise. He stoped just a bit away from her lips and whispered to her. She tried to get her thoughts cleared up, but she was to shocked, she had never been this close to anyone before.

But to her surprise she liked how he was close to her like that, and she wanted to get closer. As she opened her eyes a blush spread over her cheeks when a thought crossed her mind and without thinking any further on it she turned that litle idea she had got in to action. She wasn’t certain why she did what she did, something inside her told her to do so and of some reason she couldn’t resist that litle voice. She closed her eyes again and kissed him.


Red Velvet – Dec 18, 2011 at 10:54 AM

The girl was startled for a moment, she closed her eyes and her mouth was wide open out of surprise. Kain watched her, the girl opened her eyes a blush of rose red spread over her cheeks. The girl then kissed him. Haha, as I thought. Kain kissed the girl back, temporarily pulling her closer to him still then letting go, so this was really what she wanted after all. After letting Siva indulge in the new contact for a little bit, he stopped and grinned at her. “…Siva, you big liar.” he kissed her forehead gently “It looks like you were enjoying my torment a little too much.” at least he knew her answer now. Heh, talk about taking her time.


redblood – Dec 18, 2011 at 11:08 AM

Once she started to kiss him, he responded by pulling her a bit closer to him and kiss her back. When he stoped the kiss he grinned at her and started to talk teasingly, then kissing her forehead.

‘eh, eeh?’ Was the only thing Siva could think about, she didn’t know what to do or say. Why had she kissed the guy all of a sudden? It wasn’t like her at all. She noticed that her hands had laid themselves on his chest while they were kissing and she fast took them off him. What were she thinking? For the most when these kind of thoughts went on in Sivas mind she still had a neutral look on her face but right now her face showed exactly what she thought. She was flustered and her mouth opened like she wanted to say something but nothing came out and her face turned red.

Her heart started to beat rapidly and she almost thought she were going to die of heart failure right there.
“I.. I… I’m sorry, I don’t know what happend I..” She tried to explain herself but she didn’t know what to say, she had liked it and he didn’t complain about it so what was she trying to apologise for? She didn’t know herself.


OverCast – Dec 20, 2011 at 6:23 PM

Jeremy chuckled at the thought that she had the intention of thinking that he was inexperienced and not a threat. Preston would go down, either the easy way or the hard way. He had to get in though. “Okay, whatever”, he responded to Amelia. Out of the corner of his eye, he could see the security guard jogging towards him aggressively. He sighed, then he sprinted toward a tree, wall-running up it, Back flipping mid-air, and punching the now much closer Bob in the face. He smirked as he heard the cracking noise of his fist impacting with the security guards nose. He turned to Amelia “Inexperienced, my ass.”


Spider Monkey – Dec 23, 2011 at 8:09 AM

Blue hues surveyed everyone around her; why oh why did her probation officer have to send her to an island full of hormonal lunatic teenagers? The ones she had seen in the pool had already tipped her off that she might be surrounded by teens that couldn’t control their hormones and were all over each other, some were probably already getting it on outside in the hall. She shuddered at the thought of having walked up on [I]THAT[/I]. She couldn’t imagine ever letting a boy touch her that way, or kiss her. Amelia had never been one to let anyone; boy or girl, close enough to do anything like that with her. It wasn’t that she didn’t like boys, because she did she definitely wasn’t a lesbian, but she just wanted to wait until marriage; if she ever got married that was. Amelia was prepared to stay a virgin for the rest of her life if she had to. She thought that a man would respect a girl more if he had to wait, then she would know he truly loved her and not just her body. Then she thought about the boy from outside, oh he seemed to definitely be off his rocker. She shook her head as she thought about how the boy had cut his wrists. He had to be crazy or something; she had seen a few people do stuff like that back at home. She had always told them to go to counseling, sometimes it helped, and sometimes it didn’t. Shaking her head again Amelia glanced around the room one last time and started to become impatient. [I]Where in the hell was this Mr. Howell?


Ozzie Krampus – Dec 24, 2011 at 10:14 AM

As the security team scuffled with Jeremy outside, Preston met his guests and staff in the ballroom, Tim shadowing his footsteps.

“Sorry for the wait, everyone,” he apologized with a grin, scratching the back of his head. He stepped up to the small dais along one wall of the room, usually reserved for a live band, and cleared his throat. “Right. So! Not to alarm you all, but when I said I had a surprise, well, it’s not entirely good news.”

He motioned to Tim, who pulled a remote from his pocket. At the push of a button, the wall behind Preston opened to display a large monitor. The screen clearly showed (in Hi-Def, of course) the recorded camera feed of the island’s perimeter, with their newest “guest” mid-dialogue with Raven. Before the knife was pulled; no sense in causing more panic than this already was headed for. In the lapse of silence as they all absorbed the still image, Preston held up his hands.

“Now, I want you all to remain calm,” he began, voice chipper, “but this guy is an uninvited guest, and he’s yet to be detained. We think he’s dangerous; he’s already assaulted island security.”

Not to mention a staffer, but no one needed to know that.

Coughing a little, Preston hurried on, “So anyway! We’ve got the security on alert, and we’ll do our best to keep you all safe. However, given the circumstances, we don’t have enough manpower to guard everyone 24/7. So one of the reasons I’ve called you all here discretely was to warn you and to give you some, uh, alternate security measures. Tim, would you please?”

The security chief hit another button, and the wall swiveled in place, revealing gleaming cases that stretched from ceiling to floor, filled to the brim with an arsenal that would make even the most hardcore weapon enthusiasts feel incompetent. Guns of all makes and models, swords and knives, hunting bows, cattle prods and stun guns, things that looked an awful lot like medieval torture devices; you name it, it was in there. It probably wasn’t legal, but money afforded certain privileges. One of them was being prepared for anything. As the wall settled back into place, the young billionaire turned a somewhat sheepish look on his guests.

“Pick whatever you like,” he told them. “Just be careful with it, alright?”


Red Velvet – Dec 24, 2011 at 2:18 PM

The girl in his arms was flustered after kissing him. Kain smiled, as expected, the girl did like him after all despite his faults. Finally the anouncement was being made, and intruder. The rich ponse made a dumb move and decided to show a group of teenagers a bunch of weapons, great this could turn into a blood bath very quickly – shit. What a ponse. Kain let go of Siva “We need to get out of here quick…if i’m right this could get dangerous very quickly…I’m going to pick up two knives and an AK47. Once you have picked up a weapon, come to me. I won’t leave this room until I know you’re safe.” Kain ran off to get a weapon. Leaving Siva to her own devices for a short while.


redblood – Dec 25, 2011 at 5:01 AM

Siva didn’t have a clue what she should do, but luckily the rich bastard decided to come and make his anouncement. Weapons? Wasn’t it better to just get off the island? Kain told her to meet him after she had picked up a weapon. She didn’t have a chance to say anything before Kain had run off to pick up the weapons.

Like Siva would need a weapon, she could defence herself best with her hands and feets. A weapon would just get in her way. The only problem was that she would be to afraid to hurt people so she would probably not defence herself even when attacked. She didn’t move from her place, she wouldn’t pick a weapon. If she would defence herself then it was better to just use her own body to do it, that she at least knew how to use.

When she saw that Kain was done she started to walk towards him, maybe he wouldn’t like her not picking a weapon but she knew that she could make it without one anyways.


OverCast – Dec 25, 2011 at 3:43 PM

As Jeremy approached the house, he noticed several teenager’s with very dangerous, illegal weapons. He hid in the bushes, opening his briefcase. Inside, he found different clothes, and put on a beanie to cover his hair, and he also changed his clothes. He figured he could carry his pistol freely now, considering the others all had friggin’ machine guns. He loaded an extended magazine clip into his metallic black USP .45. He walked into the lounge. He almost seamlessly blended into the crowd of people around him. He bumped into Siva, on purpose, making look like an accident, so he could better blend by starting conversation. “Oh shit!” he exclaimed. He scratched the back of his head, smiling sheepishly. “Hehe, I’m Jeremy, what’s your name?” he said, extending his arm politely.


redblood – Dec 25, 2011 at 3:53 PM

Siva felt how someone went right in to her, she stumbled a couple of steps but then were able to stand firmly again. She didn’t know what she should do, once again someone had started to talk to her out of the blue and her phobia was about to hinder her from saying anything again? She reached out her hand and shoke his.
“I..I’m Siva” She said, well her stumbleling had at least become better, she looked away from the guy for a couple of seconds to see if she could see Kain, but she had lost him now. Well she would probably find him in a litle while anyways or he would find her. She looked back at the guy that had encountered her.


Spider Monkey – Dec 26, 2011 at 5:15 PM

Amelia was glad to see the owner of the island finally walk into the room. Standing quietly she crossed her arms and watched as he began speaking of the danger of the person on the island. She cringed as a monitor appeared along the wall behind him. Chewing on her bottom lip she hoped he wouldn’t show the scene where she had apprehended the male. But, thankfully he didn’t. Letting out a breath Amelia hadn’t realized she had been holding she pushed stray locks of black hair out of her face. Realizing that he was still talking she perked up as he mentioned security. What type of security was he talking about? She had no clue until the wall flipped around; keeping herself from gasping Amelia began to walk towards the wall as he told them to choose their weapons of choice. She was stoked to see that he had every kind of weapon someone could think of; after years of being in gangs she had learned how to shoot a gun and pretty well at that, not to mention living in the south most people learned how to bring down a buck by the time they were eight. Striding towards the wall of weapons Amelia grabbed a simple pistol and a whip. Smiling as she realized the ends of the whip had little blades. Checking the clip of the pistol she smiled as she noticed it was full of ammo; sliding the gun into the waistband of her pants Amelia turned the safety on and began to examine the whip. Flexing her fingers around the handle Amelia turned on her heel but thought better of it; approaching the wall once again she grabbed a few throwing knives and one standard buck knife. Turning around she spotted Preston and began to approach him; he looked like he was around the others age, just rich.

Coming to stand close enough to him that she could talk where he could hear her Amelia nodded politely before speaking. “I’m Amelia, I just wanted to let you know that the guy out there is pretty weird. He’s got some kind of briefcase and I’m not sure what’s inside of it but I’m pretty positive it’s more weapons.” She paused for a moment, contemplating on whether or not she should tell the guy she would help him with his small problem. Deciding that she would rather help rid the island of a small problem instead of sitting around like a duck she spoke again more softly. “Back home I was a part of a gang; I know some things about weapons and sneaking around. I also use to take ROTC so I’m in pretty good shape. I could help you with your problem but I’ll need to know everything you know about this guy.” Amelia was serious, looking at her someone wouldn’t guess that she had taken plenty of self-defense classes to teach thirty people how to defend their selves or that she knew how to throw a knife and make it hit her target better than anyone else she knew. She found herself actually wanting to help this Preston guy, he kinda looked like a dork though and he had mentioned that security was short. She was hoping he would accept her offer to help, she didn’t some excitement in her life.


Diana – Dec 27, 2011 at 5:22 AM

[imga=right][/imga] Raven had opted out of going to the ball room to hear whatever the Boss’ big news was supposed to be. Honestly, after dealing with that weirdo outside, she was still a little freaked out and didn’t care to deal with anyone else’s weirdness. Instead, she made her way to the kitchen, where she intended to get a nice hot mug of milk and honey. The simple little remedy was something her mom always used to give her when she had bad dreams at night. She could use a little comfort.

“Oh my god, it’s just like in the movies you know? A psycho killer and we’re all trapped on the island!” a girl in the hall was talking to her friend. In her hands was a small handgun and a dagger. Raven nearly tripped over the carpet on the floor in her surprise.

“I know right? It’s totes gotta be serious if the guy is handing out weapons like it’s World War III! Do you think it’s real?” responded her friend as Raven passed them.

[i]Well, that was nice to know. Did they hand out weapons in gift bags?[/i] Raven thought to herself. She didn’t stop to ask the girls what happened. Maybe the entire thing was just one big, really weird, mystery murder party. That would make sense, right? Because handing a bunch of teenagers weapons seemed like the stupidest thing she had ever heard!

Raven pushed her way in to the kitchen. Hot milk and honey wasn’t going to do the trick in calming her nerves. The kitchen seemed to be empty now that the dinner service was over and most of the staff had retired for the night. Raven searched around the cabinets for where they were hiding the liquor. She had no intentions of getting drunk, and was never one for drinking… but in this case she would make an exception. She was going to need a shot of something so she could get to sleep!


Red Velvet – Dec 27, 2011 at 10:35 AM

Having picked up a few weapons he walked up behind Siva. He’d noticed her walk over to him earlier, she seemed to be talking with some strange guy. The gun was slung over his back, a set of knives on his hip and ammo slung about his shoulder. He reached out his hand to grab Siva and bring her close to him, this could be dangerous and quite frankly he didn’t trust anybody here. The guy introduced himself as Jeremy, hmm. Whatever. Kain whispered to Siva “You alright? we need to get out of here. Just in case this turns into a mosh pit” looking at the guy ahead in front of him, Kain noticed the guy had a black USP 45. Interesting. “The name’s Kain here. Wanna come with us?”


redblood – Dec 27, 2011 at 10:49 AM

Siva suddenly felt someone grabbing her hand, then Kain was whispering to her. He was probably right, they needed to get out of there before something happend. She just nodded turning her face a way from him, trying to hide that she started to blush when he stood so close to her. Then Kain asked the guy, was his name Jeremy? if he wanted to come with them. She didn’t, if there was more people then they could protect eachother. But at the same time it sometimes could get worse to be more people, it was easier to take s hostage if they were more.


OverCast – Dec 31, 2011 at 9:56 AM

Jeremy smirked as Kain sized him up. “You like my gun, eh?” he said in a sly voice, then chuckled. “Man, I probably had you there didn’t I? But yeah, i’ll come with you. He scanned the room, Rikey wasn’t here, so he could enjoy himself if he wasn’t caught. “I don’t think this small pistol will help much by the looks of things on the TV. I’m going to grab something a bit more… interesting, then we all can leave this pheromone filled deathtrap of Call of Duty wannabe teens.” he chuckled, approaching the wall. While others grabbed trademark weapons like the Ak-47 or M-16, Jeremy prefered… exotic weapons. He grabbed a Katana with a back sheathe, and he strapped around his back. He grabbed SAGA 12 Semi automatic Shotgun. He returned to KAin. “I’m ready when you are.”


Red Velvet – Jan 1, 2012 at 12:20 PM

The guy chuckled at Cain with a sly tone. Heh, whtever. The guy went off to get weapons again, Kain just stayed there hugging Siva. He didn’t want to let goof her, but he knew he’d have to. Gently letting fo of the embrace he took her hand. The guy was right about the place being a death trap. The guy, Jeremy came back with a SAGA 12 and said he was ready. With a nod he then looked at Siva with a worried look “let’s get out of here.”

Suddenly there was a loud yell from across the room all Kain heard was “Mother Fucker!” followed by a loud gun shot. Shit, he knew this woulfd happen. It was like time bomb just waiting. Another gun shot went off. Shit. He looked around, the best exit was probably the one the least people were going to go through. “Let’s go through the exit that the least amount of people are going to. The panic of the crowd will take longer to get through, the more people the more likely to get shot”


redblood – Jan 1, 2012 at 1:44 PM

Siva looked at Kain with a small blush as he took her hand. She didn’t have a chance to say anything though, not because she were going to say anything she had just thought about things she wanted to say but weren’t able to say. Someone had fired a gun, all the people was in panic in the room. Siva was just able to make out what Kain was saying over the noise in the room. The most girls would probably get afraid in this kind of situation, but Siva wasn’t.

“The most people seems to be on their way to the main entrance, we can jump out of a window, it would be the fastest way out.” Siva said loudly so they would hear her over the noises in the room. All the embarrasment she used to feel, her being frightened, it was gone.


OverCast – Jan 1, 2012 at 1:51 PM

The gunshot made Jeremy’s reflexes kick in. After this they would know that he was… trained. Jeremy instantaneously scanned the room, marking the shooters in his mind. He ran up a nearby wall, screaming “Siva, Kain, Get down!” he springed off the wall at shooter #1, dropping his shotgun, and kicking the gun out of his opponents hands, spinning around to kick him in the face with his other leg. The final shooter just noticed him and pointed his gun towards Jeremy. In a split second, Jeremy drew his pistol and let off 3 shots into the shooters chest. He holstered his gun and looked to Kain and Siva; “Are you two all right?”


Red Velvet – Jan 1, 2012 at 2:02 PM

Looking at Jeremy rather impressed at the stunt Jeremy had done, Kain grinned. he also noticed that Siva seemed to be more comfortable, her shy composure had magically disappeared. The girl spoke loud and clear. This made Kain smile, he was happy to see she was progressing with trying to get over her fears. Still holding Siva’s hand he smiled at her gently and nodded, then turning to Jeremy “Yeah. Best leave chat for later…this is gonna turn ugly.” Kain scanned the room for the nearest window, it was clear. He looked at Siva, not knowing if she’d turn shy again or not “let’s goet out of this hellhole” He began to head toward the window.


redblood – Jan 1, 2012 at 2:21 PM

Siva looked at the guy doing his stunt, how did he do that? Siva felt suspicious over Jeremy, who was he anyways? He had just appeared all of a sudden while they were stirred up over what had happened with the intruder. For the moment she wouldn’t tell Kain about her suspicions. She made her hand lide out from Kains hand. “Yeah let’s get out of here” She said to Kain, then turned around towards the window and hurried to it.


OverCast – Jan 2, 2012 at 7:16 PM

“Hey wait up for me! We need to find this Preston prick and tell him whats going on. We should hurry up before another crazed idiot reaches him first. The hallway’s of this hellhole are probably full or more shooters. Maybe Siva should stay behind, eh?” he sighed as he talked and picked his shotgun back up, also stealing clips from the dead shooters body. He could make it there alone, but he didn’t want to draw anymore suspicion, considering that his last stunt did a dent in Kain.


redblood – Jan 2, 2012 at 7:25 PM

Siva glared at him, what was he up to? “Why should I stay behind? I can break your neck with both my hands behind my back, don’t take me so lightly.” She said in a threatening tone, at this moment she wasn’t the embarrased litle girl that couldn’t speak her mind up. She was the daughter of a kickboxing shampion and the person that have decided to take his place one day, she knew not only kickboxing but also a lot of other material arts. She wasn’t defensless at all if she just threw away her shyness. She almost hoped Kain would tell him that they would go out and Jeremy could do whatever he wanted to alone.


Spider Monkey – Jan 2, 2012 at 9:46 PM

[SOLID=blue][IMGA=right][/IMGA]Amelia heard gunshots and automatically whirled around pulling the pistol out from where it was nestled in the waist band of her bands. Black locks of hair flying behind her Amelia began sprinting towards where she could still hear the sounds. Spotting a man doing some kind of weird stunt, that she believed was most likely him showing off for the crowd or possibly a female he had met, Amelia pulled out the whip as well. Holding the handle of it tightly within her left hand while her right held the pistol Amelia moved forward, silently on the balls of her feet making sure she practically danced around the dead bodies of guards. They had obviously tried to stop the Emo Cutter from before. Spotting him near a window Amelia dark blue hues narrowed as she also spotted Siva and another male heading towards the window. Bringing her hand back Amelia would flick her wrist, sending the end of the whip towards the two hitting the wall as a warning sign for them to stop where they were, the blades at the end leaving scratches in the plaster from the force and speed of the whip. As it arched back through the air Amelia steadied herself bringing up her right arm to hold the pistol aimed at the Emo Cutter, she couldn’t exactly remember his name and frankly she didn’t care what his name was as long as he didn’t ruin her damn vacation. Turning her hand to the side Amelia flicked the whip back and forth a few times at her left side before moving her wrist again just enough to send it flying through the air, the ends wrapping around the torso of Mr. Emo Cutter. She tugged suddenly on the whip, jerking it so that it could knock him off balance; she was really starting to dislike this guy. Holding the pistol up Amelia aimed down the sites at the male and spoke in a loud, surprisingly calm voice. [I]“Don’t make me shoot you.”[/I]


Red Velvet – Jan 3, 2012 at 1:46 PM

From Jeremy’s comment about Siva, a frown entered his features “Hey man, you can go if you want… But Siva’s not going anywhere. If you want to break off that’s cool, but nobody gets left behind.” he noticed that Siva was angry at the guy. With a sigh Kain smiled, he’d talk to her later – in priavte. As he began to approach a window a whip shot in front of him, he backed away from it as it did. There were marks left on the walls. Shit. He turned around to see some mad woman advance toward Jeremeny. Running toward the woman he quickly pinned her to the floor, staying true to his word about nobody being left behind. “What the fuck! if we stay here, we’re gonna get killed. As much as you may be skilled with that god forsaken rope, if those lot gang up on you. You’re done for. Get with the program.! If you want to settle a score with Jeremy, do it later.” he yelled over the crowd of guns at the woman, starring into her dark eyes – with a determind look that said he wanted to survive. He’d probably get in shit with Siva for this, but he didn’t want to die just yet, reassuring himself he thought – i’ll talk to her later. This was pissing him off, why did people have to be so damn stupid?


OverCast – Jan 3, 2012 at 4:40 PM

“Hmph, What the FUCK!” he screamed as the whip whizzed past his face, and as the girl pointed a gun at him. “Okay, Okay! Don’t shoot! I didn’t do anything. He pulled his gun and released the clip, kicking it to her on the floor. He a a round chambered from before, but she didn’t know that. “Your right Siva, I shouldn’t underestimate you just because your a girl, I really need your help finding Preston, as his guards will probably shoot us if we get close. So, I’ll ask again. Help me, a start would be kill this “Chippy” Bitch before I do.” He dropped his shot gun as well, sliding it over to his uncomprehending opponent. He consider everyone who wasn;t with him an Opponent. It was a way of thinking. He wasn’t paying attention, seeing that Kain already pinned he down. He approached the pinned down girls and pointed his pistol at her head. “I suggest you help us out as well, bitch”


redblood – Jan 4, 2012 at 5:49 AM

Siva didn’t do anything in the ruckus, not because she was afraid, but because she had met the girl before. If she remembered right her name was Amelia. This was ridiculous, if they continued like this it would become a slaughter in there. She went forward to them and took a steady grip on Jeremy’s hand, forcing the hand with the gun in it away from Amelias head. “I don’t need to help you with anything, you can find Preston by yourself while we can get out of here without getting ourselves killed. Stop pointing guns at people or I will make sure you can’t use your hands again.” She threatened him and twisted his hand so he was forced to let go of the gun which she fast took up. She looked at Kain in a way that couldn’t mean anything else than ‘let go of her’.


Spider Monkey – Jan 5, 2012 at 8:23 PM

Amelia danced to the side as the boy came barreling towards her. Striking out with her right foot Amelia kicked him in the side and yelled in a loud voice; her southern accent shining through with her anger. “Are you daft!? Can you not tell that he is the man Preston wants us to WATCH out for you bloody fool or are you so damn trusting that you’ll trust a snake if it tells you to let it bite your neck?” Amelia spun around her foot flying towards Jeremy now the emo cutter kid that her attention had been focused on in the first place if the bloody fool of a boy hadn’t come running at her and trying to tackle her. Kicking the pistol out of his hand Amelia was thankful for all of the self-defense classes she took in high school and glared at him. “Watch who you call a bitch.” She was seriously pissed now. Her vacation had been ruined by some idiot that decided it would be fun to cut his wrists and then be all homicidal. She was seriously done with it all know. Watching as Siva grabbed ahold of his wrist a small smile danced across Amelia’s dark red lips before her attention turned back to the boy that had ran at her. She glared, her blue hues flashing with rage at the boy and his stupidity at not recognizing the other kid. Shaking her head Amelia turned around and moved slowly towards the Jeremy kid. She was sick and tired of his bullshit. Raising up her arm that held onto her pistol she bought down the butt of it onto the temple of his head, hopefully knocking him unconscious. She mainly just wanted him to stay quiet.


Red Velvet – Jan 6, 2012 at 2:17 PM

Looking at the girl in disbelief of her stubborn attitude. Kain looked at her with a annoyed glance “Well whatever, I am just looking out for you. If you guys stick around here for too long. You two are gonna get shot by somebody else let alone each other. Do what you want” he turned around to Siva, he was annoyed that this woman accept help. “Siva, we’re leaving.” then turned to look at Jeremy “This is your quarrel is between you to, not us. Sorry mate, but by the looks of things you can take care of yourself.” in recognition of the woman’s glare he retorted at her. “Don’t look at me like that, I’m only trying to help you. If you want to get shot by some random that’s not my business.” he then walked over to Siva gently regarding her. He wanted to get out of here, Maybe Siva could calm Kain down – he was furious. If some arrogant bitch wanted to go and fight Jeremy because she thinks she’s superior well fuck her. Walking over Siva he accidently managed to get in the way of Amelia and ended up on the floor unconscious.


Waking Up Mrs. Schafer

Waking Up Mrs. Schafer (Test Run)

[Brooklyn is in bed. A nice warm cozy, snugglie bed. She’s got a rockin’ headache and no desire to get up from something so comfortable!] -02:21 Mar 30
[Ethan doesn’t recall how he made it to bed last night, because he hasn’t had that much to drink in a while.] -02:22 Mar 30
Brooklyn: What she needed was a bed like this at home. Hotel beds weren’t usually this nice either. Like it had it’s own heat source or…. something. Something was moving in bed with her. And when Brooklyn opened her eyes she was staring at someone’s ear. "….aw shit." she mumbled. -02:26 Mar 30
Ethan: There was a loud buzzing in his ears. Wait, no… Someone was talking. Blearily, Ethan opened his eyes, wincing at the sunlight filtering in through the windows. And then wincing again when he realized where the talking was coming from. How much had he had to drink last night?! -02:30 Mar 30
Brooklyn: This was awkward. Especially when she realized it wasn’t the innocent type snugglie, but that butt-ass naked, body incredibly sore, can see where she was probably sucking on his neck like a vampire sort of night… Like she was backing away from a giant man-eating spider, Brooklyn sliiiiiiid away, taking the bed sheet with her. Then she was squeezing her eyes shut tight before she ended up staring. "…and good morning to you! What a lovely morning indeed. I’m Brooklyn, nice to meet you, by the way, where are my pants..?" -02:33 Mar 30
Ethan: Oh hell. Brooklyn. Wasn’t that the lady whose party he’d been dragged to? And were those hickies on her- "Ethan, name’s Ethan, annnnd I don’t suppose you know where mine are either…?" He rolled over to check next to the bed. Well, that was where his socks were, at least. Good to know. -02:37 Mar 30
Brooklyn: "Can’t say that I do, but-" she snapped her fingers once and pointed up at the ceiling fan, "found your underwear." That at least brought a quirk of a smile to her face. Clothes were thrown -everywhere-. At least it was all fun? These things happened all the time. No reason to be embarassed and- ….she looked at her hand. What the hell was that doing there. "So, Ethan… You’re not like… married… cheating on your wife… missing a wedding ring…?" -02:41 Mar 30
Ethan: "What? No-" Wait a second. Why was something that felt an awful lot like skin-temperature metal on his ring finger? He held up his left hand, staring at what was clearly a simple gold wedding band… identical to the one Brooklyn was ogling. Absently, he snatched his boxers off the ceiling fan and covered up, trying to come up with any explanation other than the obvious. Unfortunately, he was aware that nine times out of ten, the obvious explanation is the right one. "Uh," he began, intelligently. -02:47 Mar 30
Brooklyn: Brooklyn had her eyes closed again. At least she had good taste for her first one night stand. Even if she wound up doing the stupidest damn… where the hell were her friends?! Worst friends in the universe! "…this is… really awkward, but y’know… there’s annulments, divorces… yadda yadda. As long as my fam- " -02:51 Mar 30

KNOCK KNOCK KNOCK KNOCK. “Brooklyyyyyyn! It’s your favorite siiiissster! You know, I’ve been calling for TWO HOURS! Are you ready for your ride home?” -Brooklyn

Brooklyn: Caught like a deer in headlights, it may as well of been godzilla on the other side of the door. Brooklyn sunk to the floor, hiding behind the bed. Like THAT was going to make her sister go away. "Shit…! Shit and hellfire!" she exclaimed, and then softly. "Is there a window? What floor are we on?" -02:56 Mar 30
Ethan: Someone please tell him this wasn’t happening. He had on his boxers and his socks- oh and look, there was his shirt by the radiator, that went on too- really quickly after that, and he was renewing the hunt for more bits of clothing. He could worry about how he’d managed to get married overnight later. "I have no idea. Can you stall her?" He looked around desperately; no, no window. Not one that opened, anyway. "Damn." -02:59 Mar 30

KNOCKKNOCKNOCKBANGKNOCK. “Brooklyn? I hear voices in there. My FEET hurt Brookie! This is torture to a 8 months preggo woman!” -Brooklyn

Brooklyn: "If I open the door, she’ll know." Brooklyn hissed. She needed to think. Her head was pounding! ….maybe if she killed her sister. Christ, no. …"…to the bathroom!" Back on her feet again and scrambling around in that sheet, Brooklyn grabbed him by the arm and ushered him to the bathroom. "Stay in there! Don’t say a word!" -03:06 Mar 30
Ethan: "Alright, alright," he hissed back, still doing up his shirt buttons as she shoved at him. As soon as the door was shut, he sighed, massaging his throbbing temples, and stared into the mirror. …God, what the hell had she done to his neck? It looked like he’d been hit with a baseball bat. -03:10 Mar 30
Brooklyn: Brooklyn ran her fingers through her hair real quick before she went answering the door. At least she didn’t have to fake looking sour. "Aren’t you too fat to be waddling around town..?" She almost got smacked in the face when her sister pushed her way in. Brook hadn’t seen Virginia for 6 months, and the woman looked ready to explode. -03:13 Mar 30

“Aw sweetie, I missed your compliments. Why are you wearing a sheet?” Virginia looked around the room. There was that snooping mother look. She was practicing. “I just need to sit down a minute before this baby pops out a month early. What do we have ~here~?” Virginia plopped on the bed. It was the only way she could lean over and pick up the wallet she just found on the floor. “….There’s a MAN in here! Oh oh, what is his name let me look.” -Brooklyn

Brooklyn: She snatched that wallet out of Virginia’s hands. "Maybe I like carrying wallets now. It’s all the rage in France. Can you go meet me in the lobby?" -03:18 Mar 30
Ethan: That was a nice save… sort of. Ethan pressed a hand to his face. What the hell was he going to do about this? -03:19 Mar 30

“Reheheheeeaaally?” Virginia rose to her feet, as gracefully as a giant hippo could. It’s like she could SMELL the fresh meat in the room. She shoved by Brooklyn again (haha, can’t hit a preggo!) and went straight for the bathroom door. KNOCKKNOCKNOCK. “I know you’re in there. Come out with your shirt OFF or I’m coming in after you.” -Brooklyn

Ethan: Well, there went that idea. Sighing and pasting on a rueful grin, he pulled the door open and hoped that he wasn’t about to get murdered. "Fine, fine. I hope you’re okay with half-buttoned shirt and just my boxers, though. Afraid I don’t know where my pants have gone off to." -03:24 Mar 30

“Oooh, cute.” Virginia gave a wicked grin to Brooklyn. She grabbed the guy’s shirt and pulled him out of the bathroom and gave him a good once over. “Not bad. I like his butt. You roughed him up though.” She ruffled the curls of his hair and – “Honey, you banged a married man! I’m telling your Dad-OH MY GOD YOU HAVE ONE TOO!” Virginia was now squealing. Whether it was delight of horror, there was no telling but she was already pulling out her cell phone and waddling for the door. “…wait until Mom hears!” -Brooklyn

Ethan: Well, shit. -03:30 Mar 30
Brooklyn: "WAIT! Don’t tell Mom…! Gods Virginia, it’s a secet..!" Brooklyn all but tripped over her sheet trying to catch Virginia, but the woman moved amazingly fast for someone carrying an extra ten pounds. "Virginia!" -03:30 Mar 30

It was too late. Virginia was already laughing with someone on the phone as she turned the corner. She only poked her head around the corner long enough to wave. “Have your new husband drive you over to the house! Mom can’t wait to see him!” -Brooklyn

Brooklyn: "…and I’m screwed." That was it. Her whole life was over. She might as well climb up to the roof of the hotel and jumped off. "On the bright side, she didn’t get your name…" -03:34 Mar 30
Ethan: "I’m sorry. I tried." The grin was still in place, a little more strained now. "Would you rather I disappear, or do you want me to come with you to explain it to them?" -03:37 Mar 30
Brooklyn: "I don’t think…" She was -going- to tell him that’d be a terrible idea. But then… another idea came across her place. Prolly the moment her look took sly, ‘lady’s got a plan!’ look. "Aaaactually. If I asked you the HUGEST favor in the universe, that might involve lying, creative story telling, and a couple days of being really awkward… Would you do it for a promised favor of your choosing?" -03:43 Mar 30
Ethan: He wasn’t sure that he liked where this was going. At all. "I don’t know what you’re thinking, but… You sure you shouldn’t just come clean here? Or at least come up with another way to get out of it?" He supposed he owed her something for being stupid enough for his part in this, but… -03:47 Mar 30
Brooklyn: "…you’re right! Come clean. Tell everyone I get back from vacation, got drunk at my welcome back party and married a one night stand. Best Christmas ever." Brooklyn groaned, shuffling across the room until she fell face first in to bed. "Oh god, the whole family. All there… waiting for my husband." Her voice was muffled against the matress and she held out a hand. "…at least pay me as a hooker, then I can take the next flight to Mexico and never come back!" -03:53 Mar 30
Ethan: Well, when she put it like that, he felt like an utter asshole. "Okay, okay, don’t freak out!" It was just for Christmas, right? Then he’d be able to get out of this mess with little fuss. "I’ll do it." It really couldn’t be that bad. Right? -03:57 Mar 30
Brooklyn: Brooklyn sighed, sitting up on the bed (and making sure that sheet stayed in it’s place). She was trying to wipe that over dramatic look off her face as she cast him a side-glance. …she finally sighed again. "…No, I’m sorry. It really isn’t your responsibility and I don’t mean to be a pain in the ass and guilt you in to anything stupid. I just… they’re so overwhelming. …I don’t even know your last name." Brook gestured towards the bed for him to sit down. "Do you even remember yesterday…?" -04:02 Mar 30
Ethan: "Not really," he admitted guiltily, running his fingers through his curls and glancing away. Which was patently unfair, since he didn’t remember what she looked like under that sheet and she’d gotten an eyeful. He sat down next to her with another deep breath, kicking his thought process back to more reasonable lines. "Just the party, having a few… And it’s Schafer." Brooklyn Schafer didn’t sound bad… nooot that she was going to have that name for very long. "What about you? What do you remember?" -04:08 Mar 30
Brooklyn: Brooklyn Schafer. Really wasn’t that bad at all! ….and it was stupid to think about it. "Hrrm. Walking through the door. Shelly shoving a drink in my hands with a happy late birthday, and a ‘By the way, I want you to meet someone…’ after that it gets real fuzzy. The first shock and panic was over now. She was swimming through acceptance and the inevitable doom that would soon follow. At least she could enjoy these last few moments of only being the family weirdo and not the family joke. "I guess remembering why you fell hopelessly in love with me and had to marry me on the spot, is totally out of the question? I wish I remembered what it was about you…" Brooklyn tilted back a bit to take a more examining look at him. The expression was similar to her sisters, but more curious than lecherous. -04:14 Mar 30
Ethan: He felt a bit hot behind his ears when she put it that way. Why had it gone from one-night-stand to getting married right then and there? He wasn’t ready for marriage yet, and he didn’t think that even inebriated he’d pull something like this, given how seriously his parents took the idea of his marriage. They could NOT find out about this. He was looking her over, too, and he definitely saw nothing to complain about… He coughed. "If we’re doing this, we should get our story straight." -04:28 Mar 30
Brooklyn: Brooklyn smiled, an actual real genuine smile not marred by shock or horror! "Really? Because I promise, the moment you’ve had enough we can have a big throw down fight and you can walk off and leave me forever. I’ll tell them I hit you." She bit her bottom lip. "…they might believe it from the looks of you." -04:30 Mar 30
Ethan: "I’ll promise not to press charges." Ethan was smiling back, voice teasing. "And yeah, really. Just promise me that my family never catches wind of this, and there won’t be a problem." -04:37 Mar 30
Brooklyn: "I’M sure not saying a word!" She grinned, laughing softly as she reached her hands up to press against his neck. It really did look lik a huge bruise! Lord knows how long she was at him. "Are you sure I didn’t actually hit you with something? I guess it’s not swollen or anything… I don’t normally do….uh… stuff like this. I’ve never done something like this." -04:40 Mar 30
Ethan: "Well, I don’t normally do stuff that I don’t remember, and I can safely say that I don’t normally end up with a ring on my finger." His skin was actually a little sore to the touch, but her fingers felt nice. Maybe a little too nice, with all of this intimate atmosphere and where the hell were his pants? -04:50 Mar 30
Brooklyn: "Where did we even get these?" she pulled her hands back to look at her ring finger. …if she went stupid and spent what was left on her credit card… Brooklyn fell back on the bed, throwing her arm over her eyes. "I guess we can say we met while I was in Europe, and it was a brief but intense affair! We thought it would be nothing and parted ways… only to meet again last night? And love was just too strong NOT to get married? ….sounds really cheesy." -04:53 Mar 30
Ethan: "No one will ever believe that," he agreed. He was toying with his hair again, something he tended to do when he was lost in thought. "Why don’t we tell them we met online? We’re going to have to get Shelley and Mark’s cooperation on this, anyway. They’re the ones who invited me out here. We’ll just have them say they set us up through email and we’ve been planning this for months." -05:08 Mar 30
Brooklyn: "….it’s sad that my family will actually buy that over anything else." She dropped her arm and tilted her head to cast him another curious glance. "Met online. I loved you for your boxers and half buttoned shirt, and the way you say my name when you’re frustrated?" -05:11 Mar 30
Ethan: "And I loved you for the way you look wrapped up in bedsheets?" He quirked a brow at her. "I’ll have to practice saying your name in a frustrated way. Brooklyn." -05:14 Mar 30
Brooklyn: She flashed a grin at her name. …but she quickly realized lounging around in sheets was probably not the best thing to be doing. "…and now I’m embarassed. Really should find my clothes." She sat up and stood. Shuffling around the small hotel room until she could find and snatch up her clothes. "I guess you should tell me some things about you. …don’t laugh but… I heard sheep for a living." -05:16 Mar 30
Ethan: He obliged her privacy like a decent human being and averted his eyes, instead examining the nightstand where his wallet lay on top of the hotel phone directory. "Really? Uh. Not much of that back in New York, which is where I’m from, so you know. I’m going to law school, actually. Columbia." -05:33 Mar 30
Spaghetti Detective

Spaghetti Detective 002: Undercover Date

[Trevor Cane is driving a dolled-up dame to dinner at a fancy establishment, and it totally isn’t a date.] -03:45 Sep 22
[Jade is wearing her sister’s sexy dress, because you’re supposed to look the part when undercover, not because she wanted to impress a dopey detective.] -03:48 Sep 22
Trevor Cane: Trevor knew how to be a gentleman, when the occasion presented itself. It was easier to think of nosy newshound Jade Sparrow as a lady when she looked the part. He opened the car door for her, made sure she was seated and comfortable before starting the engine, all that jazz. It was only after he peeled away down the street that he returned to her questioning. So she had information about Caruso, huh? Well, he had a few leads, but Trevor liked to keep his cards close to his chest. "Impress me." -03:53 Sep 22
Jade: This was fun. Feeling like she was taking a staring role in a wicked play. …or feeling like she was on a date for the first time in ages. Or ever? High class wasn’t exactly the usual! But right, her info. Jade was grinning like the Chesire cat. "What do you think about copies of his entire police record. Every. single. bit." -03:58 Sep 22
Trevor Cane: Okay. That got his attention. "How in the bright blue blazes did you swing that?" His eyes momentarily left the road to narrow at his passenger. See, Trevor wasn’t precisely popular down at the precinct… -04:00 Sep 22
Jade: "I’m a woman with connections, Mister Cane. I know a lot of people in some very interesting places." ….meaning, she totally pouted until her Cop sister did her a favor. There was a huge benefit to being in a great big law-junkie family. "While I was at it, I learned some interesting things about you too, mister banned from the police station…" -04:03 Sep 22
Trevor Cane: "What, you didn’t already know?" That bit of info-digging was much less impressive. How could someone who was so well-connected not know about his dreadful rep as a P.I.? Maybe it was time Trevor did a background check of his own. Come to think of it, why hadn’t he? "Not that I’m not flattered by the attention. What else did you find out about me?" -04:08 Sep 22
Jade: "Nothing. I thought I might respect your privacy and ask you myself." she smirked. …Of course, the reality was that her sister flipped out at hearing the same and told her if she ever saw the guy to punch him in the ribs and keep walking. Jade wisely decided not to divulge the truth about her dinner plans. "So why is it every cop in the city hates your guts?" -04:11 Sep 22
Trevor Cane: "They can’t take the heat when I close all their cases, that’s why," he answered with a self-satisfied grin. Well, and they weren’t really fans of his methods, either. "I’ve never let a client down. What’s your story, anyway? Trying to make your big break?" He was taking a shot in the dark, but it would explain a lot if she were some kinda rookie. -04:18 Sep 22
Jade: Jade cast him a sly side-glance. It’s not like it was a -bad- thing to be fresh out of college and trying to make a break. But he kept hitting her pride button. "I’m just looking for a challenging story. Something bigger than sitting down in a nice little office having a chit-chat." There. Truth -and- vagueness. ! -04:24 Sep 22
Trevor Cane: "Well, you have good taste, then. Nailing Caruso is going to cause quite the splash." He spoke about it as a done deal because it was going to happen. That was the way Trevor worked; he got results, one way or another. "So what’s in his file? Not enough to get a conviction, or we wouldn’t be here." -04:27 Sep 22
Jade: "It’s always just shy of enough… He’s got some kinda legendary badass for a lawyer. It’s like no matter what he does or how much dirt they get, magic lawyer busts out some ‘new evidence’ that totally screws it all over." Drove her family nuts. Wouldn’t it be the most awesome thing to not only break out her career but also win the family recognition of being the one that got him? Jade was grinning wide. "I figure we get him and his lawyer… I mean, the guy can’t be that good without doing something illegal, right?" -04:33 Sep 22
Trevor Cane: "Stu Maloney." The guy was even less popular with law enforcement than Trevor was. "I’ve met the guy. I’m dead sure he’s dirty, somehow. You’re right; no one is that good." Yeah, Trevor wouldn’t mind taking that rat down along with Caruso. -04:38 Sep 22
Jade: Jade tapped her chin with a finger, just mentally running through a round of ideas on what to do about that guy. "Step one, figure out the details on Caruso’s latest scheme. Step two, let it leak out we have a juicy little tidbit and then stalk the lawyer to see what he does?" -04:46 Sep 22
Trevor Cane: "A dangerous plan, but yeah, that could do the trick." Trevor drummed his fingers on the steering wheel as they waited out a red light. "Of course first we have to actually get the scoop. You sure you can handle this?" -04:50 Sep 22
Jade: "Totally. It’s you I’m not so sure about." Detective with a bad rep? There was no way he had his shit together. At least she knew no one sane was gonna go after her. Call it smug over confidence, but Jade definitely didn’t fear some organized crime jerk and his goons. She leaned over in her seat towards him, giving him that wide grin. "Caaaan you?" -04:54 Sep 22
Trevor Cane: He nearly did a double-take. Jade looked way too good in that low-cut dress to be leaning over like that; he’d have to be blind not to notice. Thankfully the accusation riled him enough to keep him from being too affected. "Lady, I eat and breathe this kind of excitement. You don’t need to worry about me." -04:58 Sep 22
Jade: Jade grinned wider. Not only was he bristling from her barb, he definitely checked out her boobs. She made a good choice. "Good! And how are your acting skills? We’re snooping and spying and all, but getting caught before we even get anywhere would suck. You want to play the first date, the married couple, or lonely man and his expensive escort?" Now she was just hassling him just for the pleasure of it! -05:04 Sep 22
Trevor Cane: e nearly chose door number three just to see if Jade could actually stomach playing a high-class callgirl, but he just barely reeled it in. "Unless you brought a spare wedding band, dollface, I think married couple is out. It’s a date." Felt uncannily like one anyway, so they might as well work with that atmosphere. "Set up by mutual friends, that work for you?" -05:17 Sep 22
Jade: "Yep!" Why did calling it a date make her grin wider? That was so stupid! She wasn’t the kind of girl that met a guy once and got a crush, this weird little thing she had going was really distracting. "Do you do a lot of sneaky stuff like this as a detective?" There. Talk about what they were actually doing. -05:20 Sep 22
Trevor Cane: Like this? Taking girls out for dinner- no, make that undercover work? Not so much. "Tailing people and a bit of B&E is de rigueur in my line of work. So yeah, I guess you could say that. I take it you’re more the cappuccino and office space type?" -05:31 Sep 22
Jade: "I’m usually breaking in to offices, but, yeah this is kinda the first time I’d gotten in to something more elaborate than less-than-legal snooping." Jade was trying to piece him together from the little tidbits of info she had managed to get. Purely professional reasons. "And why are you a detective instead of a cop or something like that? Especially since you don’t seem to be keen on the typical cheating spouses and stalkering that’s the usual job descript." -05:40 Sep 22
Trevor Cane: "Cops have their hands tied by way too much legal red tape for my liking. This is much more my style." He’d done a few cases of cheating and stalking too, but Jade was right on the money; that stuff bored him to tears. Sure, Trevor mostly liked getting paid, but he also needed to feel some sense of victory now and then. "No mystery why you’re a repoorter. You love snooping, don’t you?" -05:47 Sep 22
Jade: Jade laughed! "Was it that obvious? Yeah… Crime fighting is great, but I’d probably get depressed if my whole career was about the dark side of humanity. At least with journalism I can mix it up. Tired of mobsters and newspapers? Write for a travel magazine! Sick of world tours? Dig up dirty gossip on royal families. Variety is nice." -05:54 Sep 22
Trevor Cane: Why did muckraking sound so much nicer when she was talking about it? Fortunately for Trevor, he had an excuse not to give a reply; they were pulling up to Panzavecchia, right on schedule. "Okay, showtime. Let’s make this look good." Trevor pasted on his most winning grin as he parked the Mercedes, again moving to open Jade’s door, even taking her hand to help her out of the car. "I hope you’re ready for a lovely evening, Miss Sparrow." -06:04 Sep 22
Jade: "I am eager to see if you can impress me, Mister Cane." The game was on! For the sake of appearances and making sure if -their- conversation was over heard, that meant no more work talk. This was going to get really interesting. Jade adjusted the skirt of her dress once she was standing, then she was taking his arm. Giving that flirty grin again. Maybe if she was busy driving him nuts, she wouldn’t act stupid. -06:13 Sep 22
Trevor Cane: Okay, it had been a little bit (alright, a good while) since Trevor had been in the dating game, but he was pretty sure Jade was being a tease. But then, wasn’t that the idea? Their cover story was that this was a date, after all. Thank god it wasn’t working on him. No sir, not even a little. Trevor wasn’t attracted to snoopy gossipmonger reporters. "I got us a great table. Perfect view. I happen to be friendly with the owner." By which he meant the owner had been a client; Trevor had helped the man zero in on which of the managers had been cooking the books just last year. Nasty business, since all of the managers were the owner’s kids. -06:25 Sep 22
Jade: Perfect view meant exactly the right spot to spy on their target and hear snippets of conversation. Jade linked her hand with his, not even having to fake that eager almost excited smile. "Oh? I’ve always liked men who had connections. You’re full of surprises." -06:30 Sep 22
Trevor Cane: "You haven’t seen anything yet." Trevor didn’t have to fake his smile, either; her enthusiasm was infectious. "Reservation for Cane, party of two," he told the host who had materialized to greet them the second they stepped through the doors. They were seated promptly. Trevor pulled out Jade’s chair for her, taking advantage of the moment to glance at the empty table sporting a reservation card not far from their own. So Caruso hadn’t shown just yet. "I think we’d like to start off with a nice wine." Plucking up the wine list, he pointed out his selection to the waiter and tried not to wince when he thought about what this was costing him. The things he did for the job… -06:40 Sep 22
Jade: If there was one thing she was good at, it was being observant. Even while slipping in to her seat, Jade had a quick glance at the room. The place was -gorgeous-. It’d be a lie to say she wasn’t used to a little ritz and glam, but Panzavecchia was so high up in grandeur, even she was a little mesmerized. Their target wasn’t there yet, which wasn’t too much of a downer. She was now busy casting her ‘date’ a glance ever so often as she grinned at the wine list. Jade doubted he could afford half the stuff on the wine list, let alone the rest of dinner. "That sounds divine. Are you familiar with wines, Mr. Cane?" -06:47 Sep 22
Trevor Cane: "Of course." He’d memorized the label, price, and top five reviews of every wine sold in the city; that sort of thing came in handy. Not that he’d ever tasted most of them himself. "If you’ll trust me to surprise you, Miss Sparrow?" -06:53 Sep 22
Jade: Jade rest her elbow on the table and her chin in her hands, casting him one hell of a wicked grin! Breaking and entering might have been his element, but fancy crap was totally hers! "I don’t know about trusting… but I’d love to see how you can surprise me! I don’t think I’ve gotten a good surprise in awhile." -06:56 Sep 22
Trevor Cane: That sounded like a challenge. Trevor was a total sucker for challenges. "Right then, we’ll be having…" he pointed out a name from the wine list to their waiter, making certain that Jade couldn’t see what he was pointing to. He had it on good authority that while it wasn’t the most expensive item on the menu, it was more than good enough to impress a girl who knew a thing or two about her vino. "That’ll be all for now. Give the lady and I some time to select our appetizers." No way he could skimp and just do entrees, not for a "date" at a place like this. Besides, who knew how long they’d be here. -07:07 Sep 22
Jade: "You have a very expressive face." she announced, deliberately not explaining what she meant as she opened up the menu for browsing. Should she go for hurting his wallet or go for what actually looked tasty? She was starving! She was back to grinning at him though. Damnit, she was doing too much of that. -07:12 Sep 22
Spaghetti Detective

Spaghetti Detective 001: Meet Me Halfway

(to be inserted from forum logs)
For the Sake of Tradition

For the Sake of Tradition 002: For the Sake of Tradition

[Zamira is not going to dinner. EVER AGAIN. At least not until after her cousins wedding and certain people are no longer there.] -10:16 Jun 07
[Rainer has a no-show fiancee for dinner, a sore neck, and one hell of a brewing bad mood. Not that he’s confused or anything like that.] -10:18 Jun 07
Zamira: Skipping dinner was wretched and she was so very tempted to sneak out for something in the kitchen. …but even sneaking around in the halls resulted in to accidental run ins and Zamira couldn’t deal with it! Despite her cousin’s over-joyed reaction to Zamira’s angry confession about consummating with her fiance, Zamira was pretty sure that was a huge mistake. A huge… confusing… mistake. -10:22 Jun 07
Rainer: Okay, so she was being a twit about what happened. It was… probably not the smartest thing they could have done, considering how they didn’t want to get married. But it had happened and she wasn’t the only one feeling awkward and it was damn rude of her to hide herself away and leave him to do all of the explanations. Scowling and rubbing at the back of his neck, he marched up to her chamber door and gave a solid knock. It was too late for such things as propriety now. -10:34 Jun 07
Zamira: Zamira almost answered it. Almost. With her hand on the knob, she realized it might not be someone she wanted to speak to. She could pretend to not be there, or to be asleep… But Goddess knows, if it were Rainer he’d probably bang on her door all night. “Who is it? I am ill…!” -10:36 Jun 07
Rainer: “It’s me, Princess.” He tried to keep polite, really he did, but he was just so damn disgruntled that it came out in his voice. How did she get under his skin so easily? “We need to talk.” -10:39 Jun 07
Zamira: Why did HE sound upset? She was the one seduced in an open hallway, totally incapable of getting an annulment now, and probably gossiped about thanks to Drita. Zamira was much better at sounding completely nonchalant. “I told you, I am ill. You’ll just have to come and see me tomorrow. Maybe…” -10:42 Jun 07
Rainer: “You’re not ill,” he snapped. Did she think this was just going to go away if they ignored it? “Open the damn door!” -10:43 Jun 07
Zamira: “It’s so kind of you to make such assumptions about your fiance, and I am so sorry I can’t join you this evening!” A wide, grin spread across her face. It was, at least, a small victory to irk him in this one small way. She wasn’t coming out and he couldn’t make her! “Goodnight, Rainer.” -10:46 Jun 07
Rainer: “You-” Rainer stopped short, pressing his fingertips to his temple and taking a deep, measured, painfully slow breath. She wasn’t going to respond to him barking orders at her; she never did. Why was he even trying? He was off of his game tonight… today, really. “…Look. I know you’re hungry. Let me get you something to eat, at least. You can’t just sit in there starving yourself.” -10:50 Jun 07
Zamira: Zamira leaned against the door, narrowing her eyes a bit. A change of tone? Did he really think he could lure her out that way? “Maybe I am simply not hungry and wanted to sleep early tonight? I could go and fetch something to eat myself if I needed to.” She ought to leave it at that and ignore him! Instead she was pressing her ear against the door. -10:56 Jun 07
Rainer: “You could, but I’m offering to fetch it for you.” It was more than that; he was extending an olive branch here. He didn’t want to squabble, and he didn’t want her wasting away in her room like an idiot, afraid to show her face. They needed to talk about this. And… he didn’t like that she didn’t want to see him. It was… insulting, somehow, as if he were some kind of brute. He- Damn it all, he really hoped she would just let him do this one thing. “Are you really not sorry for missing a meal?” -11:02 Jun 07
Zamira: “Everyone is excited about Drita’s wedding, I sincerly doubt anyone has noticed me missing.” Outside of him. Of which she could wish was endearing, but he was more than likely just worried about his reputation than a missing fiance he didn’t want in the first place. Zamira scowled at the door before she finally turned the knob and swung it open. “I suppose you will stand out here all night if I refuse food?” -11:08 Jun 07
Rainer: He flashed a stubborn grin. “I think you know the answer to that, Princess.” Of course, they both knew that if she ordered it directly, he would have to leave. They also both knew she wouldn’t do that. “I had to make your excuses, you know.” -11:16 Jun 07
Zamira: “Fine. Then you can fetch food and I may or may not be here when you return.” Her response came with a perfectly ‘innocent’ expression and the crossing of her arms. Zamira wished he wouldn’t grin like that, it was a little distracting and all too reminding of a few hours prior. -11:28 Jun 07
Rainer: “We really ought to talk about this, you know,” he argued, crossing his own arms over his chest as if in answer. “Sooner rather than later would be better. This changes things.” -11:33 Jun 07
Zamira: By the look on her face it was obvious that she was seriously thinking backing up in to the room and slamming the door in his face. Zamira seemed to mask that quickly, though and returned to that cool, slightly irked frown. “There is nothing to discuss. You’re my fiance, I plan a wedding… unless you are going to break all tradition and call the entire thing off.” Which would be… Zamira didn’t even know what to think about it now. She didn’t even want to have this conversation! Her head tilted as she glanced back over her shoulder, the thought of slamming the door in his face returning… -11:39 Jun 07
Rainer: That was what pushed his last nerve over the edge, and he was suddenly planting a hand on either side of the door frame and leaning in, eyes narrowing. “Is that what you want to do? Call it off?” Because that wasn’t acceptable. The moment he’d come to his senses after their reckless little rendezvous in the corridor- In the corridor, where anyone could have seen- Rainer had realized one thing immediately. He had to marry Zamira. To do otherwise at this point would make him the worst kind of man, and that wasn’t who he was. Did she really think so badly of him? -11:46 Jun 07
Zamira: Zamira leaned backwards just a fraction, scowling at him in return. Did he think after all of the time and effort and pure faith she put in to their traditions, that one little interlude was going to scare her away? …granted, she had immediately ran and locked herself in her room! But that didn’t mean she was going to back out of a wedding that, as accidental as the engagement happened, was fated by a technicality whether she liked it or not. Now if she could put that in to words. “If you try, I will quite happily send the rest of the guard out to bring your mauled body back. You aren’t free of me so easy!” -11:52 Jun 07
Rainer: “I’m marrying you.” His voice was clipped, his lips pressing together into a thin line as he stared at her own infuriatingly sneering pair. No matter what she might think, Rainer was no blackguard despoiler of women, not even snooty princesses with attitude problems. He was a man of his word, and he made a vow of deadly serious import to her now. “I’m marrying you whether you like it or not. I will drag you kicking and screaming to the altar if I have to. Are we clear, Princess?” -12:00 Jun 07
Zamira: Zamira actually looked surprised! Dropping her arms so she could give his shoulder a rough shove. “Whether -I- like it or not? ME?” She might have slapped him too, but settled for trying to shove him out of her door frame. “I am not the one who was against this entire thing from the start, mewling about his lost Aimee and saying I was the last person in the world he wanted to marry! So perhaps you ought to be leashing yourself!” -12:09 Jun 07
Rainer: “Me?! You’re the one who keeps sulking around as if someone died, acting like it’s somehow all my fault that you decided to take a tumble off the roof, all the while making doe eyes at that sot Malkellen! Would you rather I let you break your silly neck?!” Rainer demanded, not budging an inch. In fact, he was wrapping an arm around her waist to hold her still, because he just knew she was going to duck away from him in a moment. “I’m sorry that it’s such torment to marry me, but I think you’ll manage.” -12:20 Jun 07
Zamira: “Did you think I were trying to fall off the roof on purpose?! Believe me, had a choice in who I landed on, it wouldn’t have been you!” Blast it all. She had been two seconds away from slamming the door on him, and now she was pushing against him and trying to pry his arm off. Of course he had to mention Malkellen. “At least he doesn’t make me want to scream and pull out my hair, or strangle him and drown his body in the nearest moat! I tried to be civil about the entire thing and you have been nothing but a confusing, infuriating, pain in the ass! -12:26 Jun 07
Rainer: Civil? She thought her passive-aggressive harassment was civil? “He’s a conceited, spoiled playboy and you should stay away from him. He doesn’t care about trifling with the hearts of… delicate ladies such as yourself.” -12:33 Jun 07
Zamira: Oooh. She’d show him a delicate lady. Zamira twist to give him a good kick to the shin, before shoving at him again, and looked all too triumphant about it! “Malkellen has been nothing but a gentleman with me, and regardless of US being married, you have no say in who I make acquaintances with! Unless, of course, you are going to refrain from running wild with pretty blond twits..” Why, WHY did she even throw that in there. And why was there even a twinge of jealousy?! She didn’t care! -12:40 Jun 07
Rainer: Unfortunately for Zamira, he caught it. “…You don’t want me running around with ‘pretty blond twits’, huh?” He drew her back in, as much as that kick smarted, and took hold of her chin. “Why? You worried I’ll get them alone and share a moment like the one we had today?” His face hovered inches from hers, as if he were about to kiss her at any moment, and he was going too far again with teasing her but he wanted to hear her admit it. -12:50 Jun 07
Zamira: She flushed, and she hoped her expression didn’t betray her thoughts. …then on a whim she threw that worry right out the window. Why not let him have it? If he was going to be her husband he would be her husband and Zamira wasn’t going to accept anything less than perfection! “As a matter of fact, that is exactly what I am concerned about.” she spat back. “No husband of mine is allowed to go traipsing around with silly bimbos, leaving me home and ignored and wondering what harlot he’s bedding!” -01:01 Jun 07
Rainer: She wanted his attention? Fine. She had it. He’d pay her so much attention that she’d beg him to leave her alone. “As Your Highness wishes,” he bit out, bristling, and closed the distance between them in a possessive, angry kiss. It lasted only a moment, but he was winded by the time he pulled away from her. -01:10 Jun 07
Zamira: “What do y-!” She hadn’t realized what he meant until it was too late. Her breath held and hands up ready to strangle him, yet that was the last thing on her mind when he pulled away. Zamira was never going to understand how one kiss could get her so befuddled that she’d forget every angry word and curse that she wanted to throw at him. She was left with her eyes closed and an irritatingly wistful look on her face, and had she seen it she might’ve slapped herself. “…That’s a weapon and it’s unfair…!” she finally growled out. -01:21 Jun 07
Rainer: “Does that mean you want me to stop?” he asked, unable to take his eyes off of her. Something about her made all of his common sense go out the window the moment she opened her mouth… or the moment he touched her… or whenever he was around her at all. “Go on. Tell me to leave.” The pad of his thumb traced over her bottom lip. -01:34 Jun 07
Zamira: Zamira was going to. …maybe. …Apparently not. This was exactly why she immediately ran to Drita before and why she hadn’t wanted to see him at dinner. For some reason all he had to do was kiss her and she was done in. That should be a good thing with your fiance… if it weren’t so terrifying. “I want you… stop being so… so you.” How frustrating that just a soft touch from him had her forgetting words! -01:42 Jun 07
Rainer: “I’m afraid that’s the only way I know how to be.” She felt so good, crushed to his front, and Rainer had to stop and ask himself what he was doing. It was like trying to shake off a thick, sluggish fog, and before he knew it he was kissing her again, nipping at the corner of her mouth. It took him far too long to remember that they were in the hallway- again– and to reign himself in. “You don’t help things, either.” -02:04 Jun 07
For the Sake of Tradition

For the Sake of Tradition 001: For the Sake of Tradition

[Zamira suddenly has a fiance she didn’t want and wasn’t aiming for. Damnation.] -04:27 Jan 31
[Rainer is Captain of the Guard, and he was only standing where he’d been told to stand.] -04:28 Jan 31
Zamira: Had she slipped a few feet to the left. She would have fallen on the perfect dream of a man. …Instead she had to be caught by Rainer, who was probably the last person she wanted to see everyday. One would think traditions were a little flexible when you trip off the roof trying to get the -actual- Ceremony Princess’ scarf back. …Now she was stalking down the hall looking for her “fiance” to deal with plans. …Or kill him. One of the two would happen first. -04:30 Jan 31
Rainer: It was infuriating how a matter of routine could so quickly into the most tangled hot mess he’d encountered in his entire career. Of all the silly twits up on the roof to trip and fall, it would be Zamira. He was still wondering how exactly he was going to get out of this mess, but one thing was for sure; he would break their “engagement” or die trying. At the rate he’d been pushing himself at his drills, he’d achieve the latter before the day was out. Brushing his sweaty bangs back from his eyes, he stepped into the corridor… only to nearly bowl over the princess herself. -04:38 Jan 31
Zamira: Zamira had to grab on to his arms just to keep herself from getting knocked backwards. So she wasn’t giving him the most gracious of smiles. “I have been trying to find you all day. …and now you’re here trying to run me over and smelling like a horse.” She might’ve said something ruder, but this WAS her future husband… Regardless of how much he deserved she was attempting to be civil. -04:43 Jan 31
Rainer: The insult that immediately sprang to his lips was just barely bitten back. Instead, he shrugged his shoulders, glancing away from her as if immune to her own far more aromatic scent. “I didn’t know that I was so hard to find, Princess. What do you want? Shall I go shower first so as not to offend you?” Okay, so he was snarking a bit. He knew it, and she knew it, and that was the important thing. -04:48 Jan 31
Zamira: “And waste more of my time? No. Drita wants me to bond with my fiance and talk about wedding plans.” Now, had her fiance been someone she actually -liked- Zamira would be elated to plan a wedding and spend time with her fiance. As it stood now, what she really want to do was push him right out that window over there. It was only a good shove away…. Zamira quickly let go of his arms. -04:51 Jan 31
Rainer: Wedding plans? There weren’t any, as far as he was concerned. Rainer hadn’t signed up for this. He was courting Aimee, not a princess who bossed him around and hated his guts. And whose fingers left irritating tingles shooting across his skin even through his tunic. Scoffing, he stepped around her, continuing on his way down the hallway. “So talk.” -04:55 Jan 31
Zamira: Zamira turned around and glared at his back as he walked away from her. Then she was following, the click of her heels sounding more like a stomp across the marble floor. “Flower arrangements. Clothing. Wedding party, wedding dinner. Guests? Colors! Drita wants to have a double wedding, and as much as I love my cousin, she has the most terrible taste. ….And you’re not even listening to me, are you!” She could always tell when he was trying to tune her out. He’d just have that -look- on his face. Zamira caught up with him enough to shove him in the back out of sheer spite. It wasn’t exactly a strong shove, but it was enough to get her point across. -04:58 Jan 31
Rainer: The shove wore on his already taught and frayed nerves. It would figure that she’d shove him in the one spot he’d pulled a muscle, and that she’d do it on the first try. Gritting his teeth, Rainer whirled on her, snatching her up by her thin little forearms and giving her a good hard shake. “No, I’m not listening! What’s the point? There’s not going to be a wedding. You are the last woman in the world I want to marry. I’d rather eat my own sword than be shackled to a self-important, prattling, bossy-minded…” His breath was starting to come in pants, as if he’d been more recently exercising than was in fact the case. -05:06 Jan 31
Zamira: “Don’t yell at me, you hissy-fitted oaf! Had I any say in the matter, you would have been forgetten in five minutes and right now I’d be dancing off with Malkellen and having a much. more. pleasant. conversation!” Not that she was even remotely afraid of him, but he did startle her a bit. Zamira was quite tempted to poke his eyes with her fingernails, but opted for completely changing her tone of voice and hoping to disarm him. She gave him a painfully sweet smile. “You could let me plan the entire thing all by myself. I am sure you’ll look quite handsome in pink and ruffles.” -05:12 Jan 31
Rainer: The mention of the other man stung more than her threats of embarrassing garb. It made him want to wipe that confident, honeyed-poison smile from her face. And his mind’s eye seemed determined to supply him with strategies on just how to teach her such a lesson. Before he could think it through, he’d pushed her against the wall. “You think you’d enjoy yourself with him, huh? I know exactly what he’d find… pleasant… about your company, Princess. And it wouldn’t be your conversational skills.” -05:20 Jan 31
Zamira: That wasn’t quite the reaction Zamira was going for, and she wasn’t sure where she went wrong! Still, backed against a wall or not, she wasn’t going to cower at the feet of some steel swinging barbarian. She huffed, trying to twist out of his hands, but never turning her glare away from his eyes. He full on deserved that glare! “And what do YOU know about me? You stomp around with your catcalls and your bitching, but I doubt you even knew my name before I fell on your head!” -05:25 Jan 31
Rainer: He’d known exactly who she was. It was hard not to notice her, the way she moved through rooms as if the whole world spun on her axis. The first night he’d laid eyes on her, she’d been performing before the court, the entire room transfixed as she danced amid a whirl of fire and steel. The grace that seemed to elude her at all other times had been visible then, and it had drawn his eyes to her in a way that he had no business looking. She was a princess, unattainable. Even now. Which is exactly why the way he leaned in to speak against her ear was only intended to scare her. “Zamira. Shut up.” And when he pressed his lips roughly to hers, it was just a cruel joke… -05:39 Jan 31
Zamira: Now she was sure she took a wrong turn somewhere. And if she had figured out exactly when, it was lost the minute his mouth covered hers. There was a look of wide-eyed shock across her face. Even her brain was shouting that she should push him away and slap him a few times. But… Zamira found herself moving her lips against his in a furious retaliation. Did he really think he could bully her?! -05:46 Jan 31
Rainer: She wasn’t supposed to kiss him back. Rainer had meant to shock her, make her squirm, and withdraw with a laugh and a few choice words about throwing herself at him. Instead, she was giving as good as she got, and he began to wonder who else she’d been kissing… Growling, he nipped at the corner of her mouth, slipping his tongue past her lips to get acquainted with hers. If she bit him, though, she was going to regret it, so help him. -05:54 Jan 31
Zamira: He actually growled at her! Zamira wasn’t sure if she were threatened or wanted to laugh. Nor did she know if it was that growl of his tongue flicking against hers that suddenly had her knees feeling weak. …now she was scared! Even if she did linger with that kiss a few moments longer than she planned to, Zamira finally broke away. Taking in a deep shakey breath to hiss right back at him. “You. Are. Insane.” -06:02 Jan 31
Rainer: “I’m insane?” he wanted to know, his grip tightening on her pinned wrists. “Me? You’re the one tripping off of rooftops to catch scarves. Why couldn’t you just leave it? You know you’re clumsy. You have to. It’s not possible that you don’t.” Sometime during his rant, his hands had gravitated down to her waist, palms flush against her generous hips as he squeezed them through her gown. His mouth, too, hovered inches from the curve of her throat, and as he finished off with an exasperated exhalation of breath, he was running his tongue over her pulse point. “If I’m insane, it’s justifiable.” -06:12 Jan 31
[Zamira ] -06:19 Jan 31
Zamira: Her wrists were free and what she should have been doing was socking him right in the jaw. Not bracing a hand on his shoulder because his breath was tickling her neck and giving her the shivers. Not that she liked it at all. That would be ludicrous. She tilted her head so she was hissing directly in his ear. “It was my cousin’s scarf and a gift to her from the man destined to be her fiance. And hand you any respect for tradition you wouldn’t be such a callous ass.” There. That was the moment she should have shoved him and kicked his shin. So why was she still standing there with her heart trying to beat through her chest? -06:28 Jan 31
[Zamira ] -06:33 Jan 31
Rainer: She wasn’t stopping him. It was intoxicating, a heady rush, and somehow his knee was braced against the wall between her legs as he tugged her flush against his thigh, her skirts bunching. His fingers deftly edged over the lines of her bodice, pulling at the ties. “To hell with your stupid tradition. It’s exactly what got me into this.” With a low, frustrated sound, he sunk his teeth into a spot just under the curve of her jaw. -06:42 Jan 31
Zamira: Zamira immediately regretted the soft squeaked she emitted. It didn’t exactly uphold the whole fierce air she was trying to keep up. In fact, neither was burying her face at his neck as she slipped her arm around his shoulder. Zamira told herself she was just poising to strangle him in a few moments when he least expected it. “That stupid tradition hasn’t faltered for hundreds of years and I’m not going to let you go and ruin it now.” Her voice didn’t come out as threatening as she would have liked it. Not when whispered against his throat as if she were trying to talk sweet to him! -06:54 Jan 31
Rainer: He swallowed when her mouth flirted softly with his skin, and as he managed to loosen her bodice enough to expose her decolletage, he moved to return the favor. Rainer outlined the curve of her breast with his mouth, arguing between each kiss and lick. “You… are extremely… difficult, do you know that?” Meanwhile, he was guiding her hips into a rocking motion which drove her against his leg. -07:08 Jan 31
Zamira: “All I wanted was a… um.. a conversation.” There -was- something she was supposed to be discussing with him. For the life of her she couldn’t remember what it was. Her nails dug gently in to his shoulder, releasing only long enough to slide up his neck in to his hair. Now that she could flick her fingers through it, it really was quite fine. But if he didn’t quit moving like that she really -would- go insane! -07:18 Jan 31
Rainer: “Well, you got it,” he laughed breathlessly. Ensuring that she was propped against the wall, he slid down to his knees, leaving a wet trail with his tongue across explosed flesh and silk alike. Her skirts he hiked up to her waist, her undergarments were peeled down with his teeth, and he was breathing hotly over the apex of her thighs before his tongue finally delved inside of her. -07:35 Jan 31
Zamira: Her yelp might have been loud enough to hear all the way down the hall, and Zamira quickly slapped both of her hands over her mouth. “..This is not the… the way to have.. a conversation, Rainer!” She had never, ever had someone touch her this way. And the fact they were in the middle of the hall and she was previously cursing the man’s name should half left her feeling ashamed. Not leaning her head back against the wall and whimpering in delight every time he flicked his tongue. -07:41 Jan 31
Rainer: All he gave her in answer was a hum. He was far too focused on getting her to say his name like that again, exploring every inch of her, making very sure that she could never look at him again without thinking of this moment. With one hand, he stroked her pale thigh; with the other, he ran a finger slowly around her entrance. She was hot and wet and it made him suck greedily at her clit as he replaced tongue with fingers, pushing carefully in. -07:53 Jan 31
Zamira: “This is really… not appropriate…!” Oh, she nearly slipped to the floor with her knees buckling out from under her. Zamira’s hands slid down from covering her mouth to dig her fingers in to the folds of her skirt at her waist. Anything to keep from clawing at her own skin everything her made her jump or shiver. The more solid feel of his fingers was almost alarming, yet the only complaints Zamira could muster was a soft moan -08:04 Jan 31
Rainer: His wrist flicked as he moved his fingers in and out, in and out, thrusting shallowly. Rainer uttered a low curse as he swirled his tongue over her sensitive skin; he was painfully hard by now, but too caught up in the momentum- in her- to stop and assess the situation. Groaning, he withdrew his fingers to yank at his trappings and then pulled her down onto his lap, rubbing against her. If he’d been thinking clearly, he wouldn’t be doing this in an open hallway in broad daylight where anyone could walk by. As it was… -08:20 Jan 31
Zamira: At that point Zamira threw caution to the wind. Fate’s will be done. Having landed on his lap with a faint hmph, she was certain that her skin was on fire and it was entirely his fault. Having no words left to throw at him, Zamira grasped his head between her hands. Brushing her mouth against his, not in that rough, frenzied way he kissed her before. But a tentative and curious brush of her lips and gentle nip of her teeth. -08:28 Jan 31
[Rainer probably shouldn’t be doing this in the hallway. Or at all.] -03:56 Mar 06
[Zamira has no idea how she got in to this.] -03:56 Mar 06
Rainer: The tentativeness of that kiss undid him. With a slight shiver, he pulled her against him as his hips jerked up from the stone floor, her bared breasts crushing against the front of his tunic. He could feel her nipples perking through the thin layer of linen, and he could feel the wetness on her thighs as he slid between them. Before he could stop to think, he was hoisting her up from his lap just enough to push the tip of his erection past her entrance with a muffled intake of breath. -03:57 Mar 06
Zamira: Zamira gasped. In the back of her head her conscience was screaming, but clearly she was getting herself enchanted by some sort of male witch. Feeling him pushing between her folds so solid left a shock of electricity shooting all the way up her spine. Her hands catching the sides of his face held him still, as her kiss turned from tentative to nipping at his lips with her teeth and taking his mouth with an unexpected ferocity. -04:03 Mar 06
Rainer: He was damned if she was shy, and damned doubly if she was assertive. He wanted to drive into her madly when she kissed him thay way, and he barely restrained himself to a more controlled thrust, his broad hands kneading her thighs as he reclaimed control of the kiss. -04:16 Mar 06
Zamira: It was liking warring with him without words. Made all the worse at trying to keep herself from losing all sense at the same time. It didn’t seem to be working, however. As drove deeper, Zamira shifted over his lap, a unfamiliar impatience washing over her just as sharply as that odd paign of desire that sat churning in her stomach. Zamira tilted her head, flicking her tongue across his mouth in taunt. Brushing her fingers softly at the back of his neck in a gentle caress. If she were going mad, he was going down with her. -04:25 Mar 06
Rainer: His grip on her tightened, and his palms moved up over the smoothness of her thighs as he guided her into the next snap of his hips. She didn’t seem to realize that she could completely control the pace if she wanted, and Rainer was half afraid of what would happen if she did. He broke the kiss to come up for air, lifting one hand to brush her lovely hair away from her face so that he could take her earlobe between his teeth. If she knew what she was doing to him… -04:33 Mar 06
Zamira: “I really.. don’t like you…” she mumbled, with seemingly no force behind it beyond a confused and breathy sigh. He baffled her, being so aggressive one moment, but so tenderly sweet the next. Leaving her unsure if she was going to shake him to death or melt right to the floor. Zamira found herself resting against his cheek, with her arms curling around his shoulders and hands digging in to his tunic. His hips driving against her making a faint groaning purr slip through her lips to fall against his neck in a warm hiss of breath. -04:45 Mar 06
Rainer: “You’re… doing a good job of showing it,” he laughed breathlessly, but the bite from his early snarking was missing. He trailed wet kisses down her neck, the desperation he was fighting against slipping into each press of lips and tongue as he quickened the pace. -04:55 Mar 06
Zamira: Her grip tightened on his tunic. Her scathing remark lost on the wave of new sensations. Zamira wasn’t even aware of how her own hers rocked and swayed. Greeting his with a slower, but no less desired pace. Even her legs widen to take him in deeper. Making her fall against him just to keep herself upright. -05:03 Mar 06
Rainer: Rainer felt himself pulse inside of her. He could see- and feel- that she was melting around him, but it wasn’t enough. His hand rose to his lips so that he could wet the pads of his fingers, and then he had a hand between her breast and his body, his slick thumb teasing her areola. He wasn’t going to be satisfied until she was writhing. -05:19 Mar 06
Zamira: “Gods above…!” Zamira hissed. Who knew something so simple could feel so sensational. Though it would be so easy to swat his hand away, she was leaning in to his embrace. Nuzzling against his cheek until her mouth found his ear and nipped gently at the lobe. One of her hands slipped down, to steal away under his tunic so she could touch the bareness of his skin underneath. -05:25 Mar 06
Rainer: Rainer’s abdomen flexed under her explorative touch. A tense exhalation escaped his not-quite-gritted teeth, and his hand dropped from her breast to tease her clit with still-wet fingers. The angle was awkward for his wrist, but between the twisting sensation below his navel and the muscles tightening in his shoulders, stiffness in his wrist was the last thing on his mind. He pressed his face against her neck, breathing her in. -05:51 Mar 06
[Zamira has timed out.] -06:00 Mar 06
[Zamira ] -06:00 Mar 06
Zamira: Oh, that was too much..! Zamira groaned, a blinding jolt of heat winding it’s way all the way down to her toes in a brief, but intoxicating wave. She was tilting on the edge of begging him for more or cursing his very existance. Raking her nails up his back without any sort of awareness of how she moved with him. All Zamira could feel was that swimming desire and that tantilizing pressure he was so adeptly mounting between her legs. -06:05 Mar 06
[Rainer has timed out.] -06:29 Mar 06
[Rainer enters.] -06:32 Mar 06
Rainer: Her nails on his spine were direct sparks to his own rising peak. He tried to keep his thrusts shallow and found himself utterly unable. The pair of them were moving in a messy synchrony born only halfway from any sense of purpose, and he swore a few choice words into the silken skin of her throat that ordinarily weren’t meant for a lady’s ears. Rainer’s teeth closed over the spot where the curve of her neck met her shoulder just in time to cut himself off when it turned into her half-uttered name. “Zami-” -06:35 Mar 06
Zamira: There was really something great about having him this way. She wasn’t sure when her eyes fell closed or when she let herself fall prey to the wild abandon. All at once it seemed to come with a sudden release. Zamira’s surprised cry as her body stiffened and every muscle in her body tighten and clenched. Both of her arms clung around him even while her head tilted, letting her hair fall down her back as she gasp with every quaking shudder. -06:48 Mar 06
Rainer: The force of his orgasm caught Rainer off his guard, every inch of him shuddering as he came inside of her. He licked where he’d bitten her neck, soothing the indentations from his teeth, and pulled her in close as he tried to regain his breath and his axis. All that he could see, feel, taste was Zamira. His sticky fingers trailed down her inner thigh as his other hand pressed to the small of her back, steadying them both. -07:00 Mar 06
Zamira: Zamira was still breathing so hard her heart was beating a million times per minute. Her arms remained around him as she dropped her head to his shoulder and buried her face at his neck. She’d never felt anything quite like that. So stormy and confusing, but so utterly delightful she was almost disappointed it was over. And the worst part, she couldn’t think of what to say beyond muttering against his skin. -07:11 Mar 06